1.7.06
Coerablog is moving!
Coerablog is being relocated to http://coera.wordpress.com/.
Wordpress offers free blogging with "categories", which eliminate the need for the clumsy dating system I've devised for blogger, and the interface seems much more manageable and useable, but I can't customize the template, so my fancy UI on blogspot is for nought. Alas.
I won't be tearing down the old site until I'm sure I like the new format.
(For those of you considering the move from blogspot (which I certainly have nothing against!), wordpress offers a blogspot/blogger migration tool that will move your posts. I didn't try it, so I don't know how well it works for images, etc.)
Wordpress offers free blogging with "categories", which eliminate the need for the clumsy dating system I've devised for blogger, and the interface seems much more manageable and useable, but I can't customize the template, so my fancy UI on blogspot is for nought. Alas.
I won't be tearing down the old site until I'm sure I like the new format.
(For those of you considering the move from blogspot (which I certainly have nothing against!), wordpress offers a blogspot/blogger migration tool that will move your posts. I didn't try it, so I don't know how well it works for images, etc.)
7.6.06
Update: June 07
I've begun work on the Second Act of A Diamond in Snow
19.5.06
Updates: May 19
10.5.06
Update: May 10
Short Story, "I, Zombie (Detective)" has been roughly outlined.
A discussion of death, ghosts, reincarnation, and fate has been added to the general section.
A discussion of death, ghosts, reincarnation, and fate has been added to the general section.
2.5.06
Update: May 2 - Silveray
May 24, 2004 (in Riel's story) has been dedicated to Silveray, Jonas Ciad's (porn) production company. Notes on the activities of Silveray and some of the company's properties can now be found on that day.
23.4.06
Update: April 23rd - ACT 1 is COMPLETE!
Sustained by copious amounts of alcohol, armed with gobs of free time and the grace of Kim, even when she was at home, I wrote pages and pages and pages today and managed to complete the rough draft for Act 1 of A Diamond in Snow! I'm not providing any particular links, since I wrote all over the act, from the first page to the last, and many places in between. Just click on the link on the right-nav.
In case you haven't noticed, I'm very excited - this is a significant accomplishment for me.
Let me say, this is the coursest of rough drafts, completely inconsistant, full of holes, and a likely cause of indigestion.
But it's always easier for me to edit than to create, and this first Act had most of the hardest scenes to deal with.
I'm excited! I might have the entire rough draft completed by the end of the year!
In case you haven't noticed, I'm very excited - this is a significant accomplishment for me.
Let me say, this is the coursest of rough drafts, completely inconsistant, full of holes, and a likely cause of indigestion.
But it's always easier for me to edit than to create, and this first Act had most of the hardest scenes to deal with.
I'm excited! I might have the entire rough draft completed by the end of the year!
15.4.06
Archive day
One can't be too safe!
Coera blog archived in toto.
Coera blog archived in toto.
9.4.06
Update: April 09
-includes some description of Cormick's soulsight and fighting ability.
30.3.06
Update: March 30
19.3.06
Update: March 19
Names in A Diamond in Snow
I came across a list of names in a notebook while I was cleaning my room, which is good, because I've started making up new ones.
I came across a list of names in a notebook while I was cleaning my room, which is good, because I've started making up new ones.
13.3.06
Update: March 12
This update marks what may be a new way of writing for me (or at least less common) - rather than try to push through the novel in order, filling out even important scenes with dreck just to have written something, I'm going to pick out the scenes I've been thinking about or that appeal to me at the moment, and write what interests me on that. It's liable to be full of continuity errors, but those should be easier to fix with the second draft than awful writing needing to be replaced wholecloth.
10.3.06
Update: March 10
Hopefully, this format of update will be a little friendlier for anyone who was masochistic enough to try to follow this blog with RSS feeds in the past. Expect direct links to future updates. Updates in Novel/Story-in-Progress will link directly to the updated portion.
23.2.06
CoeraBlog is out of contruction
(Crossposted with OhidaBlog)
Hurray! I've finally finished with the face-lift/restructuring of the CoeraBlog. I'm hoping the final result will be something a little more approachable and interesting. Though the face-lift is finished, I'm very interested in any suggestions, comments, or questions about ways to make it more accessible or better, or about any of the stories. Very interested.
Hurray! I've finally finished with the face-lift/restructuring of the CoeraBlog. I'm hoping the final result will be something a little more approachable and interesting. Though the face-lift is finished, I'm very interested in any suggestions, comments, or questions about ways to make it more accessible or better, or about any of the stories. Very interested.
9.2.06
Still Under Construction
The front interface has been fixed, so I'm still working on the "about" links to the right. Check back in to read the "brief" summary of the stories, since it may be too long to read in a single sitting or three.
29.1.06
Coerablog is under construction
As you might notice, the Coerablog has undergone a dramatic re-visualization.
There were two reasons for this:
1) I wanted to make it prettier. I always thought the old design was a bit of an eyesore, but it was unique, which was enough for me at the moment.
2) I wanted to make it more user-friendly and comprehensible. I've begun to understand more thoroughly that a number of people have come here with the intention of browsing through the site, only to be fought back by confusing and inadequate organization and explanation.
Beside color/font changes, etc., there are two main improvements:
1) The top-nav will hopefully be a little more stimulating for the average browser. It's currently broken in IE, but it works beautifully in Firefox, and I hope to bring Microsoft into line shortly.
2) On the right-nav, there are now links near the top that explain the site, how it is laid out, and how all of the different stories relate to eachother. Note that at the moment none of these links go anywhere useful, but I hope to change that once I get the top-nav working.
I'm very interested in comments or suggestions about how to further improve this site!
There were two reasons for this:
1) I wanted to make it prettier. I always thought the old design was a bit of an eyesore, but it was unique, which was enough for me at the moment.
2) I wanted to make it more user-friendly and comprehensible. I've begun to understand more thoroughly that a number of people have come here with the intention of browsing through the site, only to be fought back by confusing and inadequate organization and explanation.
Beside color/font changes, etc., there are two main improvements:
1) The top-nav will hopefully be a little more stimulating for the average browser. It's currently broken in IE, but it works beautifully in Firefox, and I hope to bring Microsoft into line shortly.
2) On the right-nav, there are now links near the top that explain the site, how it is laid out, and how all of the different stories relate to eachother. Note that at the moment none of these links go anywhere useful, but I hope to change that once I get the top-nav working.
I'm very interested in comments or suggestions about how to further improve this site!
14.1.06
Cheating Life has been self-published
Cheating Life is now available for purchase as a 54-page booklet from Lulu.com.
While the internet sources have made me properly wary of vanity or print-on-demand presses, I've been very impressed by Lulu's quality and business. (Lulu is the brainchild of Bob Young, co-founder of Red Hat, and comes with much of the same sensibility.)

While the internet sources have made me properly wary of vanity or print-on-demand presses, I've been very impressed by Lulu's quality and business. (Lulu is the brainchild of Bob Young, co-founder of Red Hat, and comes with much of the same sensibility.)

3.1.06
January Updates
- January 22, 2006 - Character Designs posted in A Diamond in Snow - [LINK]
- January 03, 2006 - Cheating Life has been edited following Anne's terrific suggestions and some of my own. I hope it's a little easier to read and a little more consistant throughtout. [LINK]
- Forthcoming:
- I think Cheating Life is in a finished state, so I hope to work more in the NIP, A Diamond in Snow.
- I think Cheating Life is in a finished state, so I hope to work more in the NIP, A Diamond in Snow.
14.12.05
December Updates
- December 14, 2005 - I pushed a little bit more in A Diamond in Snow - [LINK]. I have to stop coasting on the satisfaction of finishing "Cheating Life", but I also need to work on Mom's picture!
- Forthcoming:
- Possibly more the NIP, A Diamond in Snow. I really need to work on Mom's picture, too, but don't expect to see that posted anywhere until December 26th.
- Possibly more the NIP, A Diamond in Snow. I really need to work on Mom's picture, too, but don't expect to see that posted anywhere until December 26th.
8.11.05
November Updates
- November 8, 2005 - I used writing night to push forward in "Cheating Life" - [LINK] (Warning: Adults Only! Not safe for work! May cause blindness, indigestion, or the ebola virus!)
- November 11-14, 2005 - I did quite a bit more writing in "Cheating Life" - [LINK] (Same warnings apply)
- November 15, 2005 - More again in "Cheating Life" - [LINK] - Two more scenes and the first draft is done!
- November 17, 2005 - The rough draft of "Cheating Life" is complete! - [LINK] - Now I just need to go back and make it readable.
- November 26, 2005 - I left the links to "Cheating Life" dead until I posted the final draft, which is now complete and in place. - [LINK]
- Forthcoming:
- Possibly more the NIP, A Diamond in Snow. I really need to work on Mom's picture, too, but don't expect to see that posted anywhere until December 26th.
- Possibly more the NIP, A Diamond in Snow. I really need to work on Mom's picture, too, but don't expect to see that posted anywhere until December 26th.
27.10.05
Skipping writing night again
Work was rough again, so I'm not posting in the story tonight. Instead, a little reader response! Here's a snippet from an email conversation I had with George Beavis, my mom's cousin:
...Teaching ethics to the Gods pulled me up short - "grabber". Are you familiar with existentialism? ... So, your line "teaching ethics to the gods" really startled me and raised all kinds of questions for me (i'll go back and read more later) like why do the gods not have ethics? Maybe the gods are right and our ethics are just self imposed customs/strange ideas of the backward natives?
The idea behind the teaching of the ethics to the gods was that previously, the gods did not need ethics. They behaved more mindfully - every action was intentional, and since they didn't have the binding of flesh and matter to channel them into behaviors, they didn't need an ethical code to suppress certain animalistic or selfish behaviors and promote a more altruistic minds.
Humans, and material life in general (in the context of the story) created a bit of problem, since their very physical nature was carved from the heart of the primal selfish god. However, since the gods who had created life were not trying to mold little altruists but rather create a self-sustaining and anti-entropic environment to counter the danger of Baod consuming all minds.
It was the people of the world (along with the demi-gods that lived among them) who created ethics as a method to keep them in harmony with the altruistic gods, with whom they wished to commune.
Does that make any sense?
...Teaching ethics to the Gods pulled me up short - "grabber". Are you familiar with existentialism? ... So, your line "teaching ethics to the gods" really startled me and raised all kinds of questions for me (i'll go back and read more later) like why do the gods not have ethics? Maybe the gods are right and our ethics are just self imposed customs/strange ideas of the backward natives?
The idea behind the teaching of the ethics to the gods was that previously, the gods did not need ethics. They behaved more mindfully - every action was intentional, and since they didn't have the binding of flesh and matter to channel them into behaviors, they didn't need an ethical code to suppress certain animalistic or selfish behaviors and promote a more altruistic minds.
Humans, and material life in general (in the context of the story) created a bit of problem, since their very physical nature was carved from the heart of the primal selfish god. However, since the gods who had created life were not trying to mold little altruists but rather create a self-sustaining and anti-entropic environment to counter the danger of Baod consuming all minds.
It was the people of the world (along with the demi-gods that lived among them) who created ethics as a method to keep them in harmony with the altruistic gods, with whom they wished to commune.
Does that make any sense?
19.10.05
October Updates
- October 19, 2005 - As the first entry from the newly assigned writing nights, Tuesday and Thursday, we have the next could sections of A Diamond in Snow built out in Neocarnation. [LINK]
- October 25, 2005 - My second writing night. I think most of what I wrote was schlock, but as long as I'm writing something, it can be fixed later. More in A Diamond in Snow. [LINK]
- Forthcoming:
- More drawings, and more work in the NIP, A Diamond in Snow.
- More drawings, and more work in the NIP, A Diamond in Snow.
5.9.05
September Updates
- September 05, 2005 - Spaceship illustrations in A Diamond in Snow in Neocarnation. Like the fashion drawings, they're between the table of contents and the storyline. [LINK]
- September 29, 2005 - The Nymphs in A Diamond in Snow in Neocarnation. [LINK]
- Forthcoming:
- More drawings, and more work in the NIP, A Diamond in Snow.
- More drawings, and more work in the NIP, A Diamond in Snow.
1.8.05
August Updates
- August 09, 2005 - I've been chipping away at A Diamond in Snow in Neocarnation. I figured I am supposed to be writing this stuff after all, instead of just preparing to write it.
- August 21, 2005 - I've added several new and old drawings to A Diamond in Snow in Neocarnation. They're before the storyline, after the Table of Contents.
- August 30, 2005 - "A Culture of non-Violence" in 04.04 - Deyvid (04.04.04).
- August 31, 2005 - "Melody, Before and After in 05.04 - Riel (01.05.04)
- Update to "Jonas before the Tumalt" in 05.04 - Riel (01.05.04)
- "Liliana is a cute little Peruvian" in 05.04 - Riel (04.05.04) - Forthcoming:
- More drawings, and more work in the NIP, A Diamond in Snow.
- More drawings, and more work in the NIP, A Diamond in Snow.
30.7.05
July Updates
- July 22, 2005 - The Ways of Elves in 02.04 - General Notes (01.02.04)
- Hi-Life and Low-Life of Alien Supremal Cultures in 06.04 - Tuk (29.06.04) - July 20, 2005 - Controlled Evolution is hidden from Humanity in 03.04 - Theogenesis (02.03.04)
- Mathematics is a weapon in 06.04 - Tuk (29.06.04)
- "Summerfield, Earth" added to 10.04 - Short Stories - July 07, 2005 - Riel loves music in 04.04 - Deyvid (02.04.04)
- Tables of Contents move - note: Table of Contents moved to the last day of the month so it appears at the top of the section. All other sections moved to the day previous, so Book/Chapter 1 is on Day 1. - July 08, 2005 - Deyvid Sleeps with the Fishes in 04.04 - Deyvid (04.04.04)
- The Towers and their gods in 11.04 - The Patriarch (etal) (02.11.04)
13.7.05
Site Meter
It's been very gratifying to see the traffic rolling through the Ohida blog after I added a site meter, so I figure I'd one here, as well. I don't expect nearly the number of visitors, but it will be interesting to see what happens.
30.6.05
June Updates
- June 14, 2005 - Lillith is the Jezebel, Whore of Bal Abillion in 02.04 - General Notes (02.02.04)
- Tuk in Babal in 06.04 - Tuk (03.06.04)
- The Tower of Babal in 11.04 - The Patriarch (02.11.04) - June 15, 2005 - Bil'Obal, the Greatest Tower in 11.04 - The Patriarch (03.11.04)
- June 16, 2005 - Riel and the New Babylon in 05.04 - Riel (06.05.04)
- Deyvid in Bal Abillion in 04.04 - Deyvid (06.04.04)
- Wreaking in 04.04 - Deyvid (07.04.04)
- Blood, Sweat, and Tears in 02.04 - General Notes (02.02.04) - June 20, 2005 - A Plethora of Sons in 02.04 - General Notes (02.02.04)
- Adam's Daughters in 02.04 - General Notes (02.02.04)
- Beckari is the Last in 05.04 - Deyvid (05.04.04)
29.4.05
April Updates
- April 2, 2005 - Palin's Breath in 04.04 - Deyvid (09.04.04)
- The Crescent in 05.04 - Riel (06.05.04)
- Angel Eyes in 08.04 - Heaven Descended (02.08.04)
- The Keys of Adam, 2 in 06.04 - Tuk (03.06.04) - April 3, 2005 - A Diamond in Snow (A Novel in Progress) in 07.04 - Neocarnation (02.07.04)
- April 4, 2005 - Update to A Diamond in Snow (A Novel in Progress) in 07.04 - Neocarnation (02.07.04)
- Broke Novel in Progress into three posts to make the file more manageable.
3.4.05
New Type of Post - Novel in Progress
I've posted bits and pieces of text from various stories before (here, for example), and I've posted a number of outlines, but today's post displays the format I intend to use for the future: the story and outline are inline. I can write/modify/refine one scene at a time, and mark up the scenes by defining a "class" in the css for each scene: I mark it "bones" for an outline, "flesh" for a draft, or "skin" for a potentially finished product.
Keep in mind three things: 1) the story is full of spoilers, since the whole thing is outlined from beginning to end; 2) even the most fundamental aspects of the stories are subject to change; 3) and like the rest of this blog, the novel in progress post is mostly designed to be a tool for me. That doesn't mean I don't welcome readers or comments; quite the contrary. But if the story is too scattered or people don't want to spoil stories, that's okay. If you do want to follow the evolution of a story, however, read on!
Keep in mind three things: 1) the story is full of spoilers, since the whole thing is outlined from beginning to end; 2) even the most fundamental aspects of the stories are subject to change; 3) and like the rest of this blog, the novel in progress post is mostly designed to be a tool for me. That doesn't mean I don't welcome readers or comments; quite the contrary. But if the story is too scattered or people don't want to spoil stories, that's okay. If you do want to follow the evolution of a story, however, read on!
28.3.05
March updates
- 23 March, 2005 - The Keys of Adam in 05.04 - Riel (07.05.04)
- 28 March, 2005 - Jack Riel - Before the Tumult in 05.04 - Riel (02.05.04)
27.3.05
Hooray! A reader!
Anne was reading through this site and had a few questions on various entries, which, per her request, I'm answering here. I'm terrificly happy to have someone reading through here, especially Anne, so whatever I can do to oblige, I will!
I have to note, though, that while I am hoping to have comments and critiques, this blog is mostly just an online repository of notes for a bunch of different writing projects, so if it makes sense enough for anyone to comment on, that's due to their intelligence, not my organization!
Anne said:
I wasn't really doing that before at all, but I'll try keep it up in the future. Some of the stuff that I'm still posting is already written and is just being translated to blog format, so I'll have to figure out a way to note that stuff as well.
The Chronology of Coera-Ohida-Gohira is scattered around the blog, but the stories are ordered here.
Within the framework of ages of Coera, the stories are as follows:
Theogenesis is the birth of the gods, and is first. The end of Theogenesis is the birth and seclusion of Coera, who is spun into a circular timeline.
The turning ages of Coera are not strictly ordered, but if you have to give them a linear structure, the stories fit in as follows:
Sooner or later I plan to work up an entry graphic that illustrates this timeline and links to the various stories.
Last time I counted, this should come out to 18 books total, though that number is likely to grow as new stories glom on to the Coera/Ohida world.
Anne said:
I'm definitely looking for opinions. I really hope this is interesting to someone, at least when I start finishing bits and portions someday. That would be the difference between me being a crazyman with alternate world seeping out of his head and me being an obscure author (maybe). If you have any critiques or suggestions, I'm interested in those, too.
"Flavor" in that context doesn't really mean taste at all; it's the best prope-synonym I could think of for "qualities" or "varieties in substance". I've got a semi-active search working for a better term, if you can suggest one.
As for answering in a bloggish post, here you are!
Anne said:
The answer is, "A little bit of Column A, a little bit of Column B."
Most of the stories started off seperate. The nascence of the first of the stories started off with this pair +1 of drawings - that story turned into Rithahnder. This isn't the first, but it's a remake of an early Riel Hunter drawing done back when Riel was a prospective RPG character in Josh and my quickly restarting games. Since both stories involved vampires and I kept drawing Riel in modern and fantasy settings, I tried to come up with a way to have my cake and eat it, too, which turned into the story of the Sam'Eveya. Tuk was added on, because a trilogy is always better than a simple sequel. A Diamond in Snow started off as a joint project between Josh and myself that I took over and warped from a comedic parody to a morality tale. Theogenesis was a product of trying to tie the Neocarnation stories in with the other three series and the effluence from my appreciation of Tolkien's Silmarillion. Heaven Descended and Pol and Enthess were also independent projects that with a little bending and a lot of serendipity were worked into the storyline into places where they weren't extraneous, but necessary.
My goal is to have each storyline be independent enough that in reading them you wouldn't even realize that there were other stories with the same setting and super-story-arc, like Heinlein's "Future History", but if you do read more than one of the story-lines, the links emerge like epiphanies. That would be the ideal, anyway.
I'm happy to answer any other questions you might have!
=)
I have to note, though, that while I am hoping to have comments and critiques, this blog is mostly just an online repository of notes for a bunch of different writing projects, so if it makes sense enough for anyone to comment on, that's due to their intelligence, not my organization!
Anne said:
This helps. I'm not sure if you were doing it before, but this helps so I can go straight to your latest post.
I'm trying to figure out if there is also a way to follow the chronology of the storyline, or is the blog entirely organized by the chronology of the story-parts creation?
I'm really interested by the posts I have read. There's so much that was posted before I realized your site was here that I'm not sure I'll ever catch up.
When will you publish the whole book for me to read? :)
I wasn't really doing that before at all, but I'll try keep it up in the future. Some of the stuff that I'm still posting is already written and is just being translated to blog format, so I'll have to figure out a way to note that stuff as well.
The Chronology of Coera-Ohida-Gohira is scattered around the blog, but the stories are ordered here.
Within the framework of ages of Coera, the stories are as follows:
Theogenesis is the birth of the gods, and is first. The end of Theogenesis is the birth and seclusion of Coera, who is spun into a circular timeline.
The turning ages of Coera are not strictly ordered, but if you have to give them a linear structure, the stories fit in as follows:
- Pol and Enthess is near the beginning of the 3rd age, and the story of the Patriarchs is near the end of the same age.
- The story alternately labeled as Rithander, Godswordsman, Dafyd or Deyvid's story is near the end of the fifth age.
- Riel's story is near the end of the sixth age, the last of the circular ages.
- Heaven Descendedmarks the turning from the sixth to seventh ages and the beginning of the seventh age.
- The Neocarnation triptych, which begins with Snow Crash (now titled A Diamond in Snow) is in the seventh age.
- Tuk's story marks the end of the ages of Coera and the beginning of agelessness.
Sooner or later I plan to work up an entry graphic that illustrates this timeline and links to the various stories.
Last time I counted, this should come out to 18 books total, though that number is likely to grow as new stories glom on to the Coera/Ohida world.
Anne said:
I'm not sure you're really looking for opinions, but I would like to tell you how intrigued I am.
(Question: What is "flavor"? How does flavor fit into this imagery of minds? Does it carry more meaning with it than the obvious sensation of taste?)
If you find and read this comment and are so inclined to respond to it, will you respond with a new "bloggish" post?
Thanks.
I'm definitely looking for opinions. I really hope this is interesting to someone, at least when I start finishing bits and portions someday. That would be the difference between me being a crazyman with alternate world seeping out of his head and me being an obscure author (maybe). If you have any critiques or suggestions, I'm interested in those, too.
"Flavor" in that context doesn't really mean taste at all; it's the best prope-synonym I could think of for "qualities" or "varieties in substance". I've got a semi-active search working for a better term, if you can suggest one.
As for answering in a bloggish post, here you are!
Anne said:
I think I'm starting to understand...
There are several different books in the works here, yes?
But are they multiple volumes within a related story (seems that way) or are they meant to be separate?
You don't have to answer all of my questions if you don't want to.
The answer is, "A little bit of Column A, a little bit of Column B."
Most of the stories started off seperate. The nascence of the first of the stories started off with this pair +1 of drawings - that story turned into Rithahnder. This isn't the first, but it's a remake of an early Riel Hunter drawing done back when Riel was a prospective RPG character in Josh and my quickly restarting games. Since both stories involved vampires and I kept drawing Riel in modern and fantasy settings, I tried to come up with a way to have my cake and eat it, too, which turned into the story of the Sam'Eveya. Tuk was added on, because a trilogy is always better than a simple sequel. A Diamond in Snow started off as a joint project between Josh and myself that I took over and warped from a comedic parody to a morality tale. Theogenesis was a product of trying to tie the Neocarnation stories in with the other three series and the effluence from my appreciation of Tolkien's Silmarillion. Heaven Descended and Pol and Enthess were also independent projects that with a little bending and a lot of serendipity were worked into the storyline into places where they weren't extraneous, but necessary.
My goal is to have each storyline be independent enough that in reading them you wouldn't even realize that there were other stories with the same setting and super-story-arc, like Heinlein's "Future History", but if you do read more than one of the story-lines, the links emerge like epiphanies. That would be the ideal, anyway.
I'm happy to answer any other questions you might have!
=)
21.3.05
How the Coerablog works
I take it there might be some confusion as to how this blog works. What I'm doing here is separating the blog into sections based on the date. Firstly, any posts like this - the ones that are more bloggish in nature - show up just like this. I leave it at the current date and let it show up as normal.
Any posts that pertain to Coera directly - story notes, story text, etc. - are dated into 2004, and into their appropriate month, as designated by list on the left. The problem is, any new posts like that disappear into the list, and it's exceptionally difficult to keep up-to-date on what new posts there are. I haven't yet figured out any automated way of noting the actual date of a backdated posts (I suppose I could put it into the title or post itself). I could possibly keep a true-dated monthly summary of what I post so it's up-to-date, but I'm often lazy or forgetful. I'll look into keeping that up, though.
In the meantime, this should be a full list of every post before this:
<$BlogArchiveName$>
Update: Errr... that didn't work like I thought it would. If you click on the links to the left, you can see what has been posted under each section.
Any posts that pertain to Coera directly - story notes, story text, etc. - are dated into 2004, and into their appropriate month, as designated by list on the left. The problem is, any new posts like that disappear into the list, and it's exceptionally difficult to keep up-to-date on what new posts there are. I haven't yet figured out any automated way of noting the actual date of a backdated posts (I suppose I could put it into the title or post itself). I could possibly keep a true-dated monthly summary of what I post so it's up-to-date, but I'm often lazy or forgetful. I'll look into keeping that up, though.
In the meantime, this should be a full list of every post before this:
<$BlogArchiveName$>
Update: Errr... that didn't work like I thought it would. If you click on the links to the left, you can see what has been posted under each section.
27.2.05
Is anybody reading this?
I'm asking more out of curiosity than a bid for attention. Is it easy to understand the point of this blog, and how it is organized? Or is it just a confusing mishmash of ideas?
19.2.05
The Coera Blog
The Ohida blog was originally planned as a place to collect ideas for stories, and things like that - instead it turned into a place for reviews, more than anything else. That's good, since that's what blogs are usually for: thoughts and reflections.
But the Coera Blog is dedicated to the original purpose.
One of the reasons I'd hesitated to use the Ohida blog is that I was looking for something more along the lines of a wiki - I wanted something that was organized by thought, instead of by post date, but I think I've resolved that. What I think I'll do is use the post date, which I can change, as a code to organize thoughts. Once I work that out, I'll post a table of contents on the front page.
But the Coera Blog is dedicated to the original purpose.
One of the reasons I'd hesitated to use the Ohida blog is that I was looking for something more along the lines of a wiki - I wanted something that was organized by thought, instead of by post date, but I think I've resolved that. What I think I'll do is use the post date, which I can change, as a code to organize thoughts. Once I work that out, I'll post a table of contents on the front page.
25.11.04
Peoples of the Towers
2.11.04
The Towers and their gods
Bornhelm - Ruled by Saul, Asrian's firstborn son
Bornhelm (Saul, Asrian’s first-born son, Paladin/Wizard)
Bornhelm conducts an annual war against the Goblin Nations to the north. When the ice thaws in the pass above Rothmead’s Keep, goblins and their kin pour out over the foothills and plains in search of a foothold within the Ando Empire. Often they are able to maintain settlements for up to ten or fifteen years, but eventually Saul and his Breach Defenders clean up the land.
Bornhelm was the first of the Towers, built over an exisitng castle city on the Northernmost shore of the Green Sea, and is the most eclectic of the group. It is in a constant state of renovation and rebuilding.
A clan of friendly Delvers are one of the more notable client kindoms within Saul's lands - they keep storng ties to their brothers in the north who hold the tunnels beneath the mountains against the horde.
Rothmead Keep
Just north and east of Bornhelm, Rothmead Keep’s godking, Terrin the Red, is a client king of Saul’s.
Though he is a bit of a barbarian and a gloryhound, Terrin is reliable and loyal, and a fierce ally against the North. He allows Saul the freedom to devote attention to the other towers around the sea.
Morning’s Keep (Tyr Acham)
The second of the towers, on the southern edge of the sea, was built as a counterpart to Bornhelm. The tower was given to Acham, Asrian's third child and second son, and was last known to be ruled by Acham's daughter, Feora. Whoever rules now is exceptionally reclusive.
Hadelm
At the lips of the Great Sea, Hadelm is a trade port, and is both haven and police of the pirates. Ungar Mormellion, Marshall of the Sea, has been in the Old Chair for only about 170 years, making him the youngest of the Tower keepers.
The people of Hadelm are, in general, a proud breed with a distinctively swarthy accent, and can be found scattered amongst the other Towers and port towns - whereever their ships can bear them.
Tyr Moel L'Asrian
The Last of the towers, Tyr Moel L'Asrian was built for the delight of Asrian, his youngest daughter, Enthess, The Witch-Queen, the Spider, the Owl. Enthess' tower is build on a peninsula sticking out into the sea, and never suffered any serious threat, so Enthess never had any experience with war, and was easily led into corruption and a lust for power, and started expanding her control over other towers.
Tyr Congar, "ruled" by Ello Houdri, and Tyr Kebi, "ruled" by MyaJanna, Asrian's great-niece, are both the pawns of Enthess. Where Enthess is on the southern end of the the western shore, Tyr Congar sits where Enthess' peninsula meets the western shore, and Tyr Kebi is north of that, closer to Rothmead Keep.
Tyr Fosse
A Tower on the south-eastern shore, threatened oversea by Tyr Moel L’Asrian. The Tower is a Center of Culture and contains the Library of Garza. Alternatively seeking protection from Plour Enour and Tyr Moselle, Bronwyn hui Yordell, the Librarian of Garza, plays a dangerous game that will eventually see her tower a client of one of the three.
Tyr Moselle
This tower lies on the Eastern Shore south of Hadelm, and is ruled by the famed ranger, Randell cui Ithyrikie
Plour Enour (Tyr Issout)
Tyr Issout, as a human land, fell to the desert millennia ago. The people were dispersed, and the tower was turned into a large tenement. The city was eventually absorbed by the En’Oui, a race of desert “elves”. The tower was incorporated into their already vast system of desert complexes. They maintain ties with Tyr Fosse, and have a rivalry with Tyr Moselle.
Plour Enour is not led by an individual, but by the Upper Council.
Tyr Houel
The last tower is unlike the others. It lies not on the shore of the Green Sea, but within it, on the island of Erca. Perpetually shrouded in mists, it is seen by none except in the grand meeting room, from the inside only, when the Tower Keepers are called to meet. The Island is the retreat of Asrian, and is the the home of his Lieb Tirantur - the Balancers, the Sea Walkers.
Bornhelm (Saul, Asrian’s first-born son, Paladin/Wizard)
Bornhelm conducts an annual war against the Goblin Nations to the north. When the ice thaws in the pass above Rothmead’s Keep, goblins and their kin pour out over the foothills and plains in search of a foothold within the Ando Empire. Often they are able to maintain settlements for up to ten or fifteen years, but eventually Saul and his Breach Defenders clean up the land.
Bornhelm was the first of the Towers, built over an exisitng castle city on the Northernmost shore of the Green Sea, and is the most eclectic of the group. It is in a constant state of renovation and rebuilding.
A clan of friendly Delvers are one of the more notable client kindoms within Saul's lands - they keep storng ties to their brothers in the north who hold the tunnels beneath the mountains against the horde.
Rothmead Keep
Just north and east of Bornhelm, Rothmead Keep’s godking, Terrin the Red, is a client king of Saul’s.
Though he is a bit of a barbarian and a gloryhound, Terrin is reliable and loyal, and a fierce ally against the North. He allows Saul the freedom to devote attention to the other towers around the sea.
Morning’s Keep (Tyr Acham)
The second of the towers, on the southern edge of the sea, was built as a counterpart to Bornhelm. The tower was given to Acham, Asrian's third child and second son, and was last known to be ruled by Acham's daughter, Feora. Whoever rules now is exceptionally reclusive.
Hadelm
At the lips of the Great Sea, Hadelm is a trade port, and is both haven and police of the pirates. Ungar Mormellion, Marshall of the Sea, has been in the Old Chair for only about 170 years, making him the youngest of the Tower keepers.
The people of Hadelm are, in general, a proud breed with a distinctively swarthy accent, and can be found scattered amongst the other Towers and port towns - whereever their ships can bear them.
Tyr Moel L'Asrian
The Last of the towers, Tyr Moel L'Asrian was built for the delight of Asrian, his youngest daughter, Enthess, The Witch-Queen, the Spider, the Owl. Enthess' tower is build on a peninsula sticking out into the sea, and never suffered any serious threat, so Enthess never had any experience with war, and was easily led into corruption and a lust for power, and started expanding her control over other towers.
Tyr Congar, "ruled" by Ello Houdri, and Tyr Kebi, "ruled" by MyaJanna, Asrian's great-niece, are both the pawns of Enthess. Where Enthess is on the southern end of the the western shore, Tyr Congar sits where Enthess' peninsula meets the western shore, and Tyr Kebi is north of that, closer to Rothmead Keep.
Tyr Fosse
A Tower on the south-eastern shore, threatened oversea by Tyr Moel L’Asrian. The Tower is a Center of Culture and contains the Library of Garza. Alternatively seeking protection from Plour Enour and Tyr Moselle, Bronwyn hui Yordell, the Librarian of Garza, plays a dangerous game that will eventually see her tower a client of one of the three.
Tyr Moselle
This tower lies on the Eastern Shore south of Hadelm, and is ruled by the famed ranger, Randell cui Ithyrikie
Plour Enour (Tyr Issout)
Tyr Issout, as a human land, fell to the desert millennia ago. The people were dispersed, and the tower was turned into a large tenement. The city was eventually absorbed by the En’Oui, a race of desert “elves”. The tower was incorporated into their already vast system of desert complexes. They maintain ties with Tyr Fosse, and have a rivalry with Tyr Moselle.
Plour Enour is not led by an individual, but by the Upper Council.
Tyr Houel
The last tower is unlike the others. It lies not on the shore of the Green Sea, but within it, on the island of Erca. Perpetually shrouded in mists, it is seen by none except in the grand meeting room, from the inside only, when the Tower Keepers are called to meet. The Island is the retreat of Asrian, and is the the home of his Lieb Tirantur - the Balancers, the Sea Walkers.
Bil'Obal, the greatest Tower
When Enthess (named for the Enthess of Pol's story), daughter of Asrian, ruler of Tyr Moel L'Asrian, known as the Owl, fell from the grace of her father on Erca, her advisor was the crone Jazrael. Jazrael counciled her in the ways of treachery, deceit, and esoteric knowledge, and delivered to her allies among the elves. Jazrael was, in fact, Lil's possession.
When the coalition led by Enthess defeated the alliance of her brother, Saul, keeper of Bornhelm, and her father in Tyr Houel, Jazrael twisted her hooks in Enthess and convinced her that as her father was withdrawn on the Island of Erca, so too would she be, but as the new Empress of Ando, she needed to sit in a position of power on the mainland. Jazrael would maintain the figure of Tyr Houel, and complete its retreat into the mists.
Of course, Lil's intention in taking Tyr Houel was to confiscate a base from which to launch her own conquest of Ando, and the world around. All too easily, Jazrael faded from the thoughts of Enthess, and Tyr Houel faded from the minds of the world, even though its Apex room was still used as a meeting point for the Tower Keepers.
Lil abandoned the corpse of Jazrael in favor of the nubile young body of the Jezebel, which Enthess discovered only years later when she came seeking her advisor to discover why the magic sustaining her immortality was unraveling. By this time, Jezebel had made the secrets of Asrian her own, and now commanded the dread Lieb Tirantur, though they were a dark and twisted shadow of the dreadnoughts they had already been. Tyr Houel was renamed Bil'Obal, and Jezebel had convinced the Builders to begin new construction on the tower, turning it into an automated city larger even than Plour Enour. The new tower was so large that the island of Erca beneath it was slowing sinking into the sea, and the lower levels of the tower had begun to flood. Lil's response to this was to build more, which perpetuated the cycle.
Enthess discovered the birth of a vast army of Lil's Get and Necrotic slaves in the birthing, but Jezebel's treachery was complete, and Enthess herself was made a slave and literal puppet of Lil. Enthess' body remained for some time a shell that lay in state when not needed, to be animated by Lil when she needed her mouth. Enthess' spirit was slowly tortured and devoured within the Jezebel, and as a game, she let her have partial control from time to time over the Jezebel's body to beg for mercy.
When the coalition led by Enthess defeated the alliance of her brother, Saul, keeper of Bornhelm, and her father in Tyr Houel, Jazrael twisted her hooks in Enthess and convinced her that as her father was withdrawn on the Island of Erca, so too would she be, but as the new Empress of Ando, she needed to sit in a position of power on the mainland. Jazrael would maintain the figure of Tyr Houel, and complete its retreat into the mists.
Of course, Lil's intention in taking Tyr Houel was to confiscate a base from which to launch her own conquest of Ando, and the world around. All too easily, Jazrael faded from the thoughts of Enthess, and Tyr Houel faded from the minds of the world, even though its Apex room was still used as a meeting point for the Tower Keepers.
Lil abandoned the corpse of Jazrael in favor of the nubile young body of the Jezebel, which Enthess discovered only years later when she came seeking her advisor to discover why the magic sustaining her immortality was unraveling. By this time, Jezebel had made the secrets of Asrian her own, and now commanded the dread Lieb Tirantur, though they were a dark and twisted shadow of the dreadnoughts they had already been. Tyr Houel was renamed Bil'Obal, and Jezebel had convinced the Builders to begin new construction on the tower, turning it into an automated city larger even than Plour Enour. The new tower was so large that the island of Erca beneath it was slowing sinking into the sea, and the lower levels of the tower had begun to flood. Lil's response to this was to build more, which perpetuated the cycle.
Enthess discovered the birth of a vast army of Lil's Get and Necrotic slaves in the birthing, but Jezebel's treachery was complete, and Enthess herself was made a slave and literal puppet of Lil. Enthess' body remained for some time a shell that lay in state when not needed, to be animated by Lil when she needed her mouth. Enthess' spirit was slowly tortured and devoured within the Jezebel, and as a game, she let her have partial control from time to time over the Jezebel's body to beg for mercy.
1.11.04
The Tower of Babal
The first great city on Coera, the first true city where men lived off the excess of the landscape around them, where their primary occupation was not farming or shepherding or gathering, was the city of Babal. Their primary occupation was war, and their Jezebel was the reincarnation of Lil.
Built on the foundations laid by the Delvers, the Underworlders, and populated by agrarian clans united against plains horsemen, Babal developed over the course of a millenia from a town of several hundred (there were many such towns) to a metropolis of millions. When Lil was first reincarnated, no-one even suspected that it was possible, and no-one thought it was worth preparing for. When the clansmen united against the horsemen, no-one thought it was more than another political ripple in the currents of rapidly changing human politics. When the town became a city and moved to the rock of Babal, watchers took note of the development, and wondered how long such a thing could sustain itself. When the Jezebel, Lady of the city, did not die or even age over the course of many lifetimes (a typical lifetime being 250 years or so), there was great worry, especially as Babal now sustained itself and even grew strictly by conquest and tribute. Magic and knowledge of underworld passages allowed the warriors of Babal to hit towns and villages hundreds of leagues away and return to their own city in one week. Advanced technology provided by the Jezebel made them unstoppable.
When it became clear that Babal was not to be overthrown by conventional means, even with the aid of the elf-gods, Adam and Eva intervened with their sons Cain and Able. But Lil, ever the crafty one, seduced Cain and convinced him to kill Able. While Cain never joined Lil's cause, he was cast to the wilds and succeeded by Seth. Eva would not see another of her sons fall to naivete, however, so she enlisted another of his brothers as his mentor. But since there were none experienced beside Cain, Eva pulled a brother from a future time to mentor Seth.
While Seth proved capable of unseating the Jezebel at Babal, he was not able to decorporate her, only disperse her city by removing human's ability to understand the language of heaven. The city quickly dissolved when no man could speak to another, and Lil slinked away to her spiderhole.
It was Enoch, son of Eva, who succeeded Seth as the ruler of Tseon - city on the hill that was Babal - and led it to a period of prosperity that lasted nearly a millenia, balancing Lil's rule.
Built on the foundations laid by the Delvers, the Underworlders, and populated by agrarian clans united against plains horsemen, Babal developed over the course of a millenia from a town of several hundred (there were many such towns) to a metropolis of millions. When Lil was first reincarnated, no-one even suspected that it was possible, and no-one thought it was worth preparing for. When the clansmen united against the horsemen, no-one thought it was more than another political ripple in the currents of rapidly changing human politics. When the town became a city and moved to the rock of Babal, watchers took note of the development, and wondered how long such a thing could sustain itself. When the Jezebel, Lady of the city, did not die or even age over the course of many lifetimes (a typical lifetime being 250 years or so), there was great worry, especially as Babal now sustained itself and even grew strictly by conquest and tribute. Magic and knowledge of underworld passages allowed the warriors of Babal to hit towns and villages hundreds of leagues away and return to their own city in one week. Advanced technology provided by the Jezebel made them unstoppable.
When it became clear that Babal was not to be overthrown by conventional means, even with the aid of the elf-gods, Adam and Eva intervened with their sons Cain and Able. But Lil, ever the crafty one, seduced Cain and convinced him to kill Able. While Cain never joined Lil's cause, he was cast to the wilds and succeeded by Seth. Eva would not see another of her sons fall to naivete, however, so she enlisted another of his brothers as his mentor. But since there were none experienced beside Cain, Eva pulled a brother from a future time to mentor Seth.
While Seth proved capable of unseating the Jezebel at Babal, he was not able to decorporate her, only disperse her city by removing human's ability to understand the language of heaven. The city quickly dissolved when no man could speak to another, and Lil slinked away to her spiderhole.
It was Enoch, son of Eva, who succeeded Seth as the ruler of Tseon - city on the hill that was Babal - and led it to a period of prosperity that lasted nearly a millenia, balancing Lil's rule.
31.10.04
Short Stories Table of Contents
03.10.2004 - I, Zombie (Detective)
02.10.2004 - Summerfield, Earth
01.10.2004 - Cheating Life (Adults Only!)
02.10.2004 - Summerfield, Earth
01.10.2004 - Cheating Life (Adults Only!)
3.10.04
I, Zombie (Detective)
I've had a story knocking around in the back of my head since last Halloween. The story begins:
The story is an interview with a zombie in a post-zombie scourge suburbia. Something like the ending of Shawn of the Dead, I thinks. The story would fit into Gohira only a few years after "Cheating Life". The zombie basically lost her mind (her soul) when originally zombified. That's kind of the point of zombies - they are a self-perpetuating soul-collecting agency for lazy vampires. But this zombie, during her mindless soul-collecting, happened to catch a bit of someone else's mind, and thus began to develop a new twinkle of free-will. Her goal is to frankenstein together enough pieces of mind to have a complete soul back, shake her zombie curse, and maybe find out who she used to be and reclaim her old life.
Of course, in the meantime, she has to eat to keep her body from falling apart, and that cameraman is looking mighty tasty!
They say you are what you eat. That's why I eat brains.
The story is an interview with a zombie in a post-zombie scourge suburbia. Something like the ending of Shawn of the Dead, I thinks. The story would fit into Gohira only a few years after "Cheating Life". The zombie basically lost her mind (her soul) when originally zombified. That's kind of the point of zombies - they are a self-perpetuating soul-collecting agency for lazy vampires. But this zombie, during her mindless soul-collecting, happened to catch a bit of someone else's mind, and thus began to develop a new twinkle of free-will. Her goal is to frankenstein together enough pieces of mind to have a complete soul back, shake her zombie curse, and maybe find out who she used to be and reclaim her old life.
Of course, in the meantime, she has to eat to keep her body from falling apart, and that cameraman is looking mighty tasty!
2.10.04
Summerfield, Earth (General Notes)
Summerfield is a mathematics teacher from Ohida (though he likes to imagine it by the "hidden" name of Earth). His stories are set in the time of the Neocarnation, and detail the various misadventures that befall a travelling teacher of the heretical maths amongst the dredge planets and rebel groups, while being hunted by turncoats working for the man-eating supremal races.
1.10.04
Warning!
The story below, "Cheating Life", is intended for Adults Only. Please don't continue if you might be offended by graphic sex, kink, or foul language.
This "short" story is fairly long - it's about 50pp of print. If you'd rather read it in a hard format and think you might print it out, consider buying it from Lulu.com. The price of the booklet there is about 30% than the cost of printing it out on the average inkjet, and it comes with a free front and back cover!
Otherwise, here you go.
This "short" story is fairly long - it's about 50pp of print. If you'd rather read it in a hard format and think you might print it out, consider buying it from Lulu.com. The price of the booklet there is about 30% than the cost of printing it out on the average inkjet, and it comes with a free front and back cover!
Otherwise, here you go.
Cheating Life
i
It all started when they made suicide legal.
I guess it really started before that, when that group of university scientists in Singapore set up Stephenson Lenses in the local emergency rooms. Even though it was what they intended, they were as surprised as anyone by their results: images of unexplained energy leaving the dying. Of course the scientists were largely ignored until an American TV magazine picked up the story; then they were laughed at. The AP caught wind of it, and they were heckled and shouted down at every news conference. But they were the crack in the dam.
The next year, a startup in Michigan was able to “fingerprint the unique psychic energy” of a person, even when that person was still alive. The startup’s founder called this individual pattern an echoshape and thought he could market his tech to biometrics firms, but everyone else still called it a soul and didn’t want it mapped, thanks but no thanks. The startup foundered, and their merchandise scattered on eBay. A couple of venture cinematographers got their hands on an echoshaper, took it to their local hospital, and filmed dozens of spirits leaving the dead and crossing right over into the maternity ward. Public Access saw it, Pay TV saw it, and then everyone saw it - souls and reincarnation in one neat package.
There was some uproar after that. Outcries came from some churches, ‘I told you so’s from others. Science was a devil, or it was the savior. This was just a test from God, or it maybe it was a sign from God, or it didn’t have anything to do with God.
But the uproar died, as it always will. Given a few years, people have a way of assimilating almost anything. A market grew up around reincarnation. Yoga rose in popularity. Past-life regression is now written into the exit requirements of most colleges. The abortion issue changed. Those who could afford it paid more attention to where they died. The debate over inheritance law decided most of the races in the next election cycle. And that in turn had a big impact on the economy - between the markets and the war, things were shaky for a while, at least until the Supreme Court and a Special Council from the UN ruled within weeks of each other that the legal entity was defined by the body, not the soul. I guess that let Hitler’s ghost off the hook. It let a lot of people off the hook.
Like anti-sodomy laws twenty years earlier, anti-suicide legislation was stricken from the ledgers of most municipalities. Some progressive European nations created specific provisions for suicide. The banks and credit card companies hated it. Draw up your will in the right way, and it was better than declaring bankruptcy. It turned out to be a pretty good deal for the insurance companies, though. They were able to raise the premium for accidental death (which became a much scarier prospect), and natural deaths all but disappeared. None of them list suicide in their coverage any more.
You’re probably wondering why legalizing suicide made any difference. It’s not like the suicides of the past particularly cared whether or not they were breaking the law. But the fact of the matter is this: if something is legal - drinking, shooting up, head trips, prostitution, whatever - there will be someone there ready to help you do it however you want, for a modest fee. That’s not the difference, of course; the difference is in the advertising. Now they can set up a storefront with a flashing sign that you see every morning when you drive to work. Now they can franchise. Now there’s venture capital. And the suicide business – it was big. You might not believe how much an old man would pay to die painlessly, quickly, in a familiar neighborhood, when his will-to-self was drawn as tightly as he liked, and avoid the risk of knocking off from some sudden painful heart attack on the wrong side of town where he might be reborn, unidentified, without his wealth, to a 15-year-old homeless addict.
I hear there’s a long waiting list for the suicide clinics in Beverly Hills and Manhattan - I guess there’s some kind of traffic jam in the afterlife.
ii
There is always this type of person who tries to beat the system. For whatever reason, they get it into their head that the system - the “Man”, the government, the universe - is a leech on their well-being. They are resentful, sarcastic folk who look for the shortcuts in life and smugly exploit them. The problem is, they never really try to escape the system; they just end up turning it on its head. They leech off it until they’re caught, or until they self-destruct.
I guess I’m like that, though I’m not proud of it. The system: it sucks, but it’s what we’ve got. You can’t beat it forever. You always pay for your sins, in one lifetime or the next.
That’s what I thought, anyway. That’s what I thought when I was young and in college, an idealist ready to take on the world and make it better for everyone. Science and learning would save us all – it would save our souls. But I learned better.
The classes were part of it. You study enough history, philosophy, and religion, talk to people totally different from yourself, maybe smoke a little, maybe drink a little, and your mind opens right up like a puzzle box. That’s why colleges are full of hippies.
But the regressions clinched it for me. I don’t know if it’s the same for everyone, but I didn’t remember many specifics from my past lives - events or things or places; I remembered feelings. I remembered frustration. I remembered feeling tired. I remembered planning to change the world a hundred times in a hundred different ways, and it was always too hard. Just too damn hard. Thwarted by sickness, thwarted by accidents, thwarted by some goddamned short-sighted greedy bastard. The system protects itself, is what it is.
I dropped out of college in the middle of my last semester. After all, what was the point? I had a secret, guilty thrill when I got my grades, and I’d passed two of my classes without taking the finals.
iii
When you’re smart, it’s easy to get by. You just have to manage your expectations. A low-wage job, a cheap apartment, cheap clothes - you remind yourself that you don’t really need that 20% more everyone seems to want. So I did that for awhile - paid off the college loan, even. But I felt old. I felt done. All of my ambitions were sapped away by too many memories. I remembered being ready for death before, and that’s how I felt now. Death became a bit of an obsession for me.
But what’s the point of dying if you’re doomed to come right back? Why speed the inevitable rebirth into dissatisfaction? No, what I needed was a way to get out altogether. And I don’t mean escaping into enlightened bliss. I wasn’t into the Buddhist thing. I guess some group of scientists somewhere is probably working on a study of Buddhists to see if they manage to evade reincarnation. But all of that self-denial and meditation requires a lot of work and dedication, and I didn’t have the motivation. No, by that point I was looking for those shortcuts – the ways around the system. There’s nothing beside the system, but nothing sounded just fine to me.
iv
When she came to pick me up, I wasn’t depressed. I’d been feeling down now and again, but you have to understand - overall I wasn’t depressed, I was just done. I was looking forward to death, actually. I’d taken care of my family and friends, what few I had left, and cleared up the rest of my business - closing lines of credit, canceling insurance - you know. I was a free man, and from the perspective of most of the civilized world, I was already dead.
She pulled up to the curb in a sleek black American classic with darkly tinted windows. It was big and oozed wealth and class from every mirror-polished angle. I watched her park through my apartment window, and for just a moment I wondered if I’d made the right choice.
As she got out on the far side of the car and stood, I could see that she was tall, and more fleshy and curvy than modelesque. She was dressed as a naughty schoolgirl. I think I smirked. They must have picked that from my psyche profile. Her black, curling hair was tied back in pigtails, and her pale face wasn’t caked with make-up (I could see freckles), except for some lip gloss and thick eye-liner. She wore a sheer white blouse, unbuttoned but tied in a knot and scooped open to show ample breasts squeezed into a red satin bra. The costume was completed by a pleated gray skirt, and as she came around the front of the car - a very naughty schoolgirl! - I saw that she was wearing thigh-high PVC boots over black stockings. The skirt was so short, I caught a flash of her matching red satin panties when she stepped up onto the curb.
Heels confidently clopping and with one arm draped over her large purse, she strode up the walk to the complex. She was chewing gum - that’s what had given me that second thought - but her gait reassured me. It was purposeful - single-minded, yet also casual; she swayed her hips like she was on a runway, but she didn’t appear conscious of it. She was conscious of me: She had spotted me at the window and was smirking right back at me as she approached my door. She raised her arm and waggled her fingers at me in hello.
She was polished, I decided, and I liked that about her. It wasn’t the polish of a thin veneer - she had sharpened and refined her true personality, skin to bone. Her confidence was natural and not misplaced. Again I had that pang - call it a third thought – and I hesitated. That casual sincerity, that authenticity she exuded resonated in me. It was a quality I’d been searching for, in myself and others. Maybe... maybe I could nurture that in myself, and find some satisfaction. But, no... No, I’d tried that before. Hundreds of times. The hesitation faded. It was too late for me. This me, who I was now, it was who I really was. So, this thing - this plan - it was the most authentic thing I could do.
“Hello...?” Her voice came through the door. She had already rung my doorbell, and now she was leaning over from the porch, looking in the window at me. She raised her waving hand to shade the glass, and again she smirked at me. Her nails were manicured and painted black, sleek and shiny like her car.
I shook hazy thoughts from my head and unlocked the door for her.
She smiled as the door opened for her. “Having second thoughts?” Her voice was smooth, and just a little honeyed.
“No...” I shook my head absently. “I mean, yes, but ... no.”
She laughed. “You don’t have to explain. It’s a big decision. There can be a lot to think over. We understand. You can always change your mind, whenever you’d like, up to the very end.” She stepped through the doorway, past me and into the room, and I let the door shut behind her. She stopped a few feet in, and I remained by the door, looking up at her. In her boots she was taller than me. It was only an inch, but I felt like she was towering over me. Her presence dominated my small apartment. “Of course, the longer you wait, the more it costs if you back out - for services rendered. You understand.”
I nodded.
She laughed again, then extended her hand. “I’m Jane. Plain Jane.” She held her fingers loosely and her palm turned down, so I took her hand in mine and bent to touch it lightly to my lips. Her head quirked to the side and she blinked, but she smiled graciously. She lingered a moment, then took a few steps back to look around the room. “It must be strange for you - for me to know so much about you, and you to know only what you see.” She spread her arms and angled her hips, then turned slowly.
Now don’t misunderstand me: I’ve been with women. I’ve seen pornography. I’ve been to strip joints. But there was nothing like having her there, in the flesh, only a few feet away, dressed as she was, smelling vaguely of spices, charging the room with electricity, to get my blood pumping.
“But you like what you see, it seems.” Her eyes flicked down to what I could feel to be a growing bulge. The blood went from there to my face and I tried to discretely roll my hips for a little freedom. She was grinning at my predicament, and came back toward me, stopping just inches away. One of her thighs jutted forward beneath her skirt and nestled between my legs. We were both looking down at it. “I like what I see, too, schoolboy. Maybe we can study some biology later.” She bobbed her pigtails.
Her hands came up to my chest, over my shoulders, along my neck, and under my chin, which she lifted until I looked her directly in the eye. “Now that you know my name, let me greet you properly.” She leaned against me and pressed her lips to mine. The kiss was firm, wet, yielding slightly, with a flick of cool tongue at the end. She tasted like cinnamon, probably from the gum. She didn’t step away as she smiled warmly into my eyes. “I think two people can only really know each other when they kiss. I like that you didn’t pull away, or try to take over. It makes me comfortable with you.”
Then she turned and walked further into the room, examining my things. “Sometimes we get jerks. They always change their mind before the end.” She set her purse down on one arm of the loveseat and rested her hands on her hips as she stopped in front of my media case.
“Would you like something to drink? I mean... if you..?”
She smirked as she turned back to me. “I didn’t think you’d be so shy. Well, maybe I could have guessed, but your writing is more confident. That’s cute. But, yes, I’d like something to drink. Something hot, but not microwaved. Maybe tea with milk, or cocoa. Or if your cupboard is empty, clear water is fine.
In the kitchen, I pulled open the cupboard door and raised my brows. I hadn’t even thought to clean out the shelves, or the refrigerator. I suppose it really didn’t matter. I didn’t have anything in the crisper anyway and the rest would keep for someone else. I clicked on the flame beneath the kettle. “Earl Grey?” I asked the other room.
“Perfect,” she called back, from my bedroom.
Several minutes later she called again from my room: “Your will is coming to us?”
The tea was done, so I followed her into the bedroom. Steam wafted from the mug as I handed it to her. “I’ve given a few things to family and old friends, but everything that’s left is yours. Should I have packed it up?”
She took the mug and sipped, smiling thanks. “No. Someone is coming by later. But I’d like to keep these for myself.” She held out two old paperbacks - copies of Siddhartha and Stranger in a Strange Land. “I still prefer paper to the screen. Old habits.” She set down the books on one of my old jackets, which now lay folded on the edge of my bed. I had left it hanging in the closet. There were a few other trinkets on the bed, and what looked like an old CD. It was, in fact – a Refinery album. An odd choice.
“Those are my favorites,” I answered, nodding toward the books. “But, I mean, you're welcome to them. I grew up on the screen, but paper is definitely the best. You feel like you’ve really read something.”
She set down her cup and twined a finger around the thong hanging from my neck, untucking the charm from my shirt. It was an ‘ohm’ etched artfully into the inside curve of a broken piece of cowry shell. “I’d like to keep this, too, but only when you’re done with it.”
“Yes. I...'d be honored.” That was lame.
Twisting the rest of her fingers around the thong, she pulled me to her and kissed me again, this time more gently. I closed my eyes and my knees nearly melted. For that moment, I forgot how she was dressed, forgot about how I must look: pulled up against her, limp like a doll. All I felt was something, something original and honest and immediate - her soul maybe - touching mine between her lips.
“Are you comfortable with me?” she asked.
“Yes!” It was a breathless whisper, and my eyes were still closed.
I opened them, and again she had that smile for me. “You taste like lemon.” She motioned to the duffel bag waiting on my bed. “Are you ready to go, then?”
I nodded.
“You are ready to leave this place behind. You will never see it again.”
The finality in her words hit my chest like a fist, but I was ready for it. “Yes. I’m certain.” I picked up the duffel I had waiting by the bedroom door and slung it over my shoulder.
“Then follow me.”
After locking the door and the deadbolt I handed her my keys, which disappeared into her purse beneath the things from my room. I walked behind her to her car. Outside, under the hard light of the sun and the watchful eyes of neighbors around the courtyard, I became conscious of how we looked together, how obvious we were. The thighs of her boots rubbed together and chirped when she walked, and just a hint of breeze was enough to lift the pleats of her skirt. Her confidence kept her head up and her shoulders back, so her breasts bounced beneath her shirt with each step. Back on the door, her calling card was wedged in the door frame, stating her profession and claiming my possessions against looters.
I shot a glance over my shoulder, toward the building gossip’s flat. Her blinds were split, and her shadow lurked just behind. The blinds snapped shut and she disappeared.
Down at the street, after my bag was in her trunk and I was settling into a plushy leather bucket seat, I remarked, “You make quite an impression.” She pulled her heavy door shut and stretched out her seat belt, then leaned over to look past me. There were half a dozen blank faces at the top the stairs, watching us from the shade of the trees. To them we were now shadows behind the darkly tinted glass.
She grinned at me. “I have to advertise, don’t I? How else do you expect us to find more good customers like you? Hey, do you want to roll down the window, so they can watch us drive off with my hand in your lap? It’s your last opportunity to show them something of yourself.” She slipped her hand between my thighs and squeezed, but I left the window up.
v
We didn’t go straight there - wherever there was. She asked me to show her around the town - the places I’d worked, the spots I’d hung out. There wasn’t much to show, since I hadn’t done much after the university. I didn’t really hang out. I didn’t even move more than a few blocks away from the dorm.
She said she was dressed for school anyway, so we spent most of our time driving slowly down the campus roads while I pointed out some of the departments I’d studied in, talked about classes I’d had, papers I’d written, books I’d read. She didn’t have to keep asking questions after the first hour – I just kept talking. I realized I was probably boring her when she started to twirl her pigtail around her finger, but she only shook her head and smiled when I mentioned it.
I didn’t take her by any of the jobs I’d had recently. I didn’t want to see any of those people again, not like this. We did, however, stop at the drive-through of the old burger joint I worked my freshman year. She ordered a single chocolate malt - something for us to share. The look on the face of the cashier as Jane leaned out the car window and took the cup was priceless. She must have said something to him - I didn’t hear it, but his face turned red and she was grinning again when she settled back into her seat.
It was late afternoon when she finally told me we were heading into the city. “It’s about an hour and a half home from here, and now that I don’t have to worry about embarrassing you around someone you know anymore, I’ve got to get out of these things.” She stopped the car at an empty yellow light and pulled on the parking brake. “I like what bras do for my figure, but I don’t think I’ll ever get used to wearing panties.” She kicked a heel up onto the dash, then shifted in her seat as she rolled the panties off her cheeks and stretched them over the cuffs of her boots. She tucked her legs back under the steering wheel and slid the panties the rest of the way to her heels. By the time the light turned green, she had her eyes back on the road and was placing the panties in my hand.
“Should I put them in your purse?”
“No.. you can keep them. For the rest of your life.”
She meant it as a joke, but I didn’t feel like a chuckle. I leaned against the door and watched the road streak by out the dark window as we sped onto the highway. The song on the radio ended, and the new tune was blaringly inappropriate, but neither of us changed the channel. The air was thick, and the car, big as it was, felt cramped.
“It would turn me on if you tasted them.”
I raised a brow at her, and she laughed away the heaviness between us. “Don’t be so shy! It’s cute, but at only at first.”
I settled back into the seat, glanced over to look at her, then looked down at the panties in my hand.
“We’ll have to cure you of that shyness, and soon. It’s worth getting past, you know. Even if it is just for a short time. You’ll never be comfortable with yourself as long as you see yourself from the outside in. You’ll never know what you really want. I, on the other hand, know just what I want - I want you to suck on my panties.” She grinned at me. “Go on.”
I folded the stirrup into a ball and stuck it in my mouth. They were still cool, damp, and salty, but they also had the bitter-flat tang of sex.
Her head turned toward me, but her eyes flicked between my mouth and the road. Her lips parted as she watched me, and her tongue rubbed beneath her teeth. “You got me juicy back in town, when you were telling me about your classes at the University. I was never good at classes. I was a daydreamer. But it turned me on to see you so passionate about something. Even remembering it turns me on. See?” She grabbed my hand and placed it beneath her skirt, clinching my wrist with her thighs. I didn’t think I was that passionate about school, but I also didn’t think it was the time to argue. We weren’t really much of strangers any more, so I cupped her, and my middle finger slipped inside easily. “Good.” She squirmed in her seat to give me an easier angle, and opened her legs to me.
I had always been good with my hands, I thought, and she was moaning and cooing within a few moments. “You know,” she managed, between biting her lip and squeezing her legs shut again, trapping me comfortably inside. “You know, I’m psychic.”
“What do you mean ... you can see the future? Or you can tell what I’m thinking.” My words came out unevenly. I was concentrating on other things after all.
“Both... I can tell what you’re going to be thinking.” She flicked the turn signal and drifted toward an off ramp several miles outside of town. “You’re going to be thinking about how wet I am, and how much you want to taste me - not just my panties. You’re going to be thinking about what a schoolgirl like me might do to a smart boy like you for help with her homework. You're going to be thinking about me stopping my car and dropping your seat back, climbing up on your face until I'm moaning, and just maybe turning around and giving you the best blowjob you’ve ever had while I grind your head into the headrest. Especially once you know that I scouted out this little dark turnoff up ahead, and that one of the best features of this car is how comfortable that seat is when it’s laid back flat.” She watched me from the corner of her eyes and bit her lip to hide a grin. She knew she was right.
vi
When we got back on the freeway, the sun had set and the line of dark was moving west, chasing the oranges and purples toward the horizon. Jane had fished a moist towelette out of her purse and I had wiped down my face. Though the road was empty, she slid over to the fast lane and turned on the cruise control.
She rested her hand at the bottom of the wheel and began putting her makeup back in her purse. She was a professional now, not a schoolgirl, and she’d already remade her face before we got up to speed. "You're awfully quiet."
I was watching the lane lines flash by, running my thumb around the rim of the empty malt cup. It had been crushed by her boot during a scene of passionate re-leveraging.
"I would have thought you'd be grins and giggles after that." She shifted in her seat. "I enjoyed it, anyway."
I glanced over to see her smirk, and watched her for a moment.
"What is it?" she asked, quirking a brow. "Go ahead and ask."
"Do you always...” I furrowed my brows and retacked. “Was that just your job?" I winced. That came out even worse. I shouldn’t have said anything.
She chuckled. "Don't worry. I know what you mean.” She pushed her purse back behind the seat and squeezed my knee. “And relax, please!” She took her hand back and rested it in her lap, between her thighs. “To answer your question: Yes, but not ‘just’. It’s a job I love; that's why I do it. I don’t do anything I don’t want to."
The road was straight, so she stared at me for a long moment. I couldn't meet her gaze, so I made a study of the geography of creases in the cup. "But that's not what you meant, is it? It's normal to have feelings for me - I'd be hurt if you didn't. But don't forget why you're here, where you’re going with me. I want you to enjoy yourself, but don't go forming attachments."
I made an effort to relax, and the next thing I knew she was nudging me awake. We were deep into the city, in the old downtown. We were off the freeway and gliding along the twisting downtown streets. The ghostly blue of the streetlights flashed over the car like a slow-motion strobe. This wasn’t a classic neighborhood so there wasn’t any neon, and I could easily see the illuminated shapes of the skyline. Jane was pointing to a pre-war tiered sandstone-block building nestled between several glass towers. It looked out of place there; a piece of the past that refused to move on with the rest of the neighborhood. “That's us,” she said. “It used to be the Old Continental. We bought it a few years back and renovated. Wait until you see the inside.”
Minutes later we were following the ramp down into the garage beneath the old hotel. The lights here were orangish, and flickered oddly now and again. We passed rows and rows of vehicles, all immaculately clean, and all in a price range around that of my education. Jane pulled us smoothly into a numbered spot between a convertible Jag and some oversized SUV. As a classic, her car was fairly wide as well, but the lines were painted far enough apart that I could push the long car door all the way open. By the time I was standing and shutting the door, Jane was already bending over behind the popped trunk and slinging the strap of my bag over her shoulder. "Hey…" I began to protest, and I reached for the bag.
She smiled and slammed the trunk closed. The sound echoed through the garage. "From here on, you're my guest. You get to take it easy, and I get to run the show. Now come with me." I joined in beside her and she led me through the garage, toward the golden light oozing out of the doors in a far corner. Her heels clopped along the way, and the tops of her boots still chirped when she walked. The night air in the city was chill - I could feel the hairs on my arm standing up. Jane draped her free arm over my shoulder as we reached the edge of the garage, then let it slip down my back. She grabbed my ass just before the wide brass doors slid open for us.
A rush of warm air pushed past us as we stepped inside and into a long hallway. Like the doors, the accents in the hallway were brass; the rest, except for the checkered marble floor, was painted an antiqued white. Alternating standing desks and heavy picture frames reflected the length of the hall from the black floor tiles. The hall itself was very long, as least a couple hundred feet, and without any doors along the way. The pictures grabbed my attention as we began to pass them. They were paintings actually - though they were nearly photo-realistic - of women in various states of undress. They reminded me of Olivia's cheesecake. Some of the costumes, too, ran toward the fantastic or the fetishistic. "Do you see anyone you like?" Jane asked in my ear.
Then I saw we were passing a painting of her reclining on a leather armchair, nude beneath a speckled fur coat thrown wide open. She held a cigar in one gloved hand, and a glass of red wine in the other. Her expression was clearly an invitation. "They're all beautiful, but one catches my eye." I earned a chuckle.
We continued to the end of the hallway, where an elevator was open and waiting for us. The ceiling of the elevator was mirrored, and the lettering on the "Stop" button was nearly worn away. Beneath it was a placard reading, "Please be considerate."
The ride to the lobby was brief, punctuated with a kiss and an explanation. "There's just a little more paperwork," she said, "then it's up to my room."
I started as the door opened - I was shocked out of a stupor. Right up to her room, and then that's it?
She led me out through the doors and into the lobby. It was distractingly enormous. It must have taken up most of the first and second floors of the whole building. The same black and white checkered marble expanded out across the floor, broken by islands of sandstone planters and columns that rose into a rosicruse vaulted ceiling. Elevator doors like the one we'd just exited appeared in nooks and corners around the room, but none of them were marked. Grand marble stair conveyors loomed against the far wall, curving out into the lobby, and the old hotel's front desk sat between them. That's where Jane was leading me. Behind the counter, a pair of older gentlemen in black suits calmly tabbed through hidden keypads. The sounds of a string quartet playing a muzak'd pop classic filtered between the titters and whispers of a dozen elegant women scattered around the room in singles and pairs, leading conversations with clusters of civilians and women each jockeying to impress their hosts for the pleasure of a laugh or caress or perhaps just a glance of cleavage.
Despite the evening gowns and tuxedos around us, neither Jane’s attire nor my own poverty-casual fashion statement attracted any attention. That was fine with me; I turned my eyes back to Jane before I drew a glance, and let my view wander down to her ass. After the car I didn’t think I had to worry about my impolite leer, and the skirt did roll nicely over her cheeks as she walked.
One of the clerks looked up before we reached him. "Good Evening, Jane." They exchanged pleasantries while I took in more details from the lobby, and she gave him my name. Then he was asking for my attention. He was gesturing to a copper plaque he had slid up onto the countertop. "Sir, you will find that the agreement printed here is much like the one forwarded to you last week. You need only press both thumbs into the circle at the bottom to ratify it. If, at any time before the contract is completed, you wish to cancel the agreement, you may do so by returning here and placing both thumbs in the revoke circle, there. Any cancellation of the contract will be subject to fees in accordance with the scale you signed to last week. Is this clear? Please say ‘Yes’ or ‘No’."
I said yes, and he advised me to read the agreement carefully before thumbprinting, but I was already picking through it. Old habits only die with you, they say.
The first four clauses were fairly standard for a check-out hotel, and the last indicated that I'd waived the fee schedule and agreed to leave all of my non-sanctified holdings to the company. I pressed both thumbs to the circle, and the ionizing wave tingled as it trapped a few skin cells against the surface.
The man flashed a gracious smile as he pressed a sterile pad to the thumbcircle and slid the contract off the desk. "I hope you enjoy your stay, Sir. Jane, there are messages for you. Will you take them now, or shall I send them up?"
"I'll call for them later," she said over her shoulder as she was leading me to the stair conveyor. In silence we ascended to the grand balcony and the bank of elevators there. From this height I could see the whole lobby. One of the groups was breaking up - the hostess had selected a suit and a skirt from the other three and was leading them to a dark corner. The remainders casually attempted to insinuate themselves into nearby groups without appearing rejected. Behind me, an elevator chimed, but we let it go so as not to share it with a group of businessmen. I appreciated the privacy.
Once they were gone I leaned toward Jane. "Is tonight it?" I asked in a low voice. "I mean, is it up to your room, and then it's over with?"
"Are you anxious?" she asked back, looking at me uncertainly for the first time. "I could arrange it, if that's what you want, but I'll need to call back to the desk."
"No, no... That’s not what I meant. I just didn't know what was typical.” I continued after a moment. “I don't think I'm ready quite yet... I don't think I'm in the mood, if that makes sense."
She smiled, and another elevator chimed. A buxom Latina walked out with a rather pale but broadly smiling older woman. They didn't mind us as we filled the car behind them, closing the doors so no one else would try to catch the ride. "Two to three days is probably normal, but it's your party. Escrow usually takes two days to clear, but if you'd like to hurry, we can convert you to fee. But that's just business. You strike me as someone who needs some attention, and I'm the kind of girl who enjoys a little anticipation and expectation. I'm guessing three nights, at least, for you. If you don't have a strong preference, maybe I'll just surprise you. I think you've already had to do enough planning and worrying.” She looked me square in the eye. “If you will just give yourself over to me entirely, if you let me be your fate, you can trust me."
I nodded. Her confidence was infectious. For the first time in a long time, I think I really relaxed.
She took my bag and I up to her room - her schedule was free through the night, she said, and my room wasn't ready. It was a long ride in the elevator. I wasn't sure how many floors we ascended, since only the door controls were labeled and the level indicator was dark. When the elevator finally glided to a stop and the doors slid noiselessly apart behind us, a wide but short hallway appeared. There were only three sets of double doors leading from it; we crossed to the middle set.
I held my bag while she confirmed her ID at the doorpad and walked into the dark room beyond. I heard her set her purse down. Beyond her, far beyond her into the room, stretched a swath of city lights. The windows on that wall – the windows practically were the wall – extended at least two score feet. Jane turned a knob by the door, and the overhead lights slowly rose. The room was huge. It was divided by bench-walls, furniture, and a sunken area, and each section had its own style. The main stretch of the room was clothed in white marble, and simple, modern furniture provided places for sitting, eating, and webbing. To the right, a tall hearth loomed out of a brick wall; two rich wood and fur-patterned chairs suitable for recounting safari stories sat in front of it. Beyond, dark wooden doors discretely hinted at another room. On the far side of the room, fitted into a curve of the window wall, three steps led down into a wide, sunken circle. A dark frame draped with crimson and satin hung above. In the center, dominating the reverse dais, was a huge four-posted bed. It was also swathed in heavy, sensuous materials. It was clearly a "fucking bed".
She came back and took my duffel from me, then deposited it just inside the door. Taking me by the hand she led me into the room, and the door slid shut behind us. She took me toward the left wall, toward a disguised white marble door that opened with a gentle press and a click. A hidden room appeared, revealing a large glass shower in the center of an unusual bathroom. The room was focused on the round shower like an eye on its pupil. The shower itself was large enough for two, or three at the most. The sink was an afterthought on the wall, and the small door on the other side probably led to a toilet. A pair of wooden benches sat to either side of the door; towels and toiletries were stacked beneath them. To one side, the side with the best viewing angle, lounged a comfortable-looking white leather chair.
Jane chatted as she turned knobs on the wall outside the shower, and showerheads a dozen feet above began pouring a steady, pattering stream. Once steam began to rise in the shower, she sank down into the leather chair and crossed her legs. "Go ahead."
I hesitated.
“There’s no room for shyness in there, and you need to clean up. Unless you want to get dirty again, schoolboy.” She uncrossed her legs and spread her knees. Her brows arched suggestively. I was reminded that her panties were in my pocket.
I stepped toward her, but she lifted a boot and crossed her legs again, smoothing her short skirt over her upper thigh with a smirking chortle. “I’m such a tease. Now go ahead and take off your clothes. Shirt first, please. And don’t rush it.”
I was still uncertain, but I pushed myself to pull my shirt off over my head. There was no reason to hold on to modesty now, but, like I said, old habits don’t die by themselves. I leaned against the glass wall of the shower to pull off my shoes and socks, and watched her closely beneath my brows. She was watching me, too, but not my eyes - her gaze was roving over my body. It wasn’t ogling. It was measuring. I imagined she was counting my imperfections. She stretched out beckoning hands once my shoes were on the bench, and I crossed back to her so she could slide out my belt, then slip off my jeans and shorts with an unsubtle grope. She waved me back, and said with a wink, "Put your shoulders back and turn for me. I'd like to know what I'm having for dinner."
I was no spectacle of manhood, I knew. I was average, with a small post-college belly and thinning hair. But I performed a slow turn before her, and she squeezed my ass and my inner thigh as I came around, like she was a grocer checking for freshness. As I came back to face her, she nodded appreciatively.
"I thought so. The jerks are always musclebound, or try to flex so I'll think they are. They have something to prove - even to me. But you’re just right. Not a jock. A spectacle of manhood."
I blinked, and gave her a funny look.
She gave it right back.
She chatted with me while I showered - telling me how and where and when to wash while sharing short anecdotes that didn't really give away anything too personal but painted a picture of a carefree, adventuresome, mysterious life. She was an active girl who had often worked several jobs a night when she first started. She was more discriminating now, and she only picked up enders – check-out types like myself – every so often, when one caught her attention. She liked to give them her attention, her full attention. She would, after all, be the only one to know their whole life story. Though she spoke with conviction and confidence, I could tell she'd said the same thing dozens of times before. It was a speech designed to make me feel special, to relax me, to lower my guard. It worked, too.
She told me that there was a plan, a technique that most of the girls would use with an ender, especially if they didn’t want to be tied up long after escrow cleared. The night the ender arrived, he’d be lavished with attention - public attention, if he would take it. He'd be taken downtown, shown off in a couple of name-brand clubs, have his neck nibbled on at the bar by the girl and a couple of her friends, maybe even fucked on the table in the back corner where they would be seen by just the right people. This was advertising, and the girl would make sure everyone saw what a good time their ender was having. They'd get drunk, but definitely not high, and they'd stay up late, all night. A few hours past midnight, the girl would start withdrawing, just a little bit at a time, leaving the ender alone while she just had to talk to (or kiss, or eat) someone else, and she might forget to come back for half an hour. Or two. The ender, if played properly, would become uncomfortable, but not demanding - he'd beg for attention like a dog, and feel somehow at fault as it was increasingly denied to him. In his drunken solitude, he’d remember all of the reasons that drove him to his decision. Later, after his girl disappeared altogether, probably to an hourly job, one of the hotel’s cars would come by to pick him, and he'd be taken back to his cell of a room for a gourmet but stale breakfast delivered by another girl, but eaten alone. His own girl would come by to look in on him, and if he wasn't asleep, she might give him a quickie before promising to meet him right after lunch. Whatever kept him on the hook. But she'd leave him in his room or an upstairs hotel lobby until evening, when he was despairing, and then, in grand gesture of benevolence, she'd call him to her suite and swoop down to finish him off, ending his misery for good.
The point of all this was, of course, to weed out the jerks who were too narcissistic to follow through, and to keep any of the real enders unsettled enough that they wouldn't flake out and cause a whole mess of paperwork. It was risk management. The details varied from girl to girl to whim to mood, but the results were pretty much the same, and they were reliable.
Jane was toweling me off with a terry-cloth robe as she told me that this was not at all like her plan for me. She had already decided I wasn't a jerk or a flake, and she'd agreed to take me because she thought I'd be interesting to know. She had nearly cleared her schedule, and we were going to be spending time together. We could do whatever I wanted - as long as she liked it, too. There would be no bowling or miniature golf, and no card games unless it was strip poker. No going out again to advertise, unless she'd gravely misread me and I had an exhibitionist streak. And since my own room wouldn't be ready until tomorrow morning, I'd be sleeping here with her tonight, and every night I wished.
I let her know that I had put myself completely in her hands, and I would be happy to do whatever she thought would be fun. Her mischievous grin told me clearly that I had given the right answer.
She handed me a pair of slippers and led me out over the marble floor, past the fucking bed, to the squared leather couch facing the windows and overlooking the city. I lay on my stomach as I was directed and folded my arms under my chin. A moment later there was a jack-and-coke on the end table by my head. (That was no psychic act - it was on my questionnaire.)
After I'd had a few sips and she’d finished whatever she was doing, I heard the clop-clop of her boots as she came around into my view. She crossed her arms beneath her breasts and leaned up against the window. "So, schoolboy. Now I've got you alone in my room, and just a little tipsy. What should we do? I don't really feel like homework - I'm not the studying type tonight. I'm not the cheer type, either, but I can show you my kicks." She set her booted heel on the end-table and knocked my drink to the side. I looked up to a magnificent view while she peered down with satisfaction. "Or we can sit and 'talk'. I might be able to teach you a few things."
"That sounds good."
"I thought it might." She dropped her boot and circled the couch, coming to stand at the other end. "Roll onto your back." As I complied, keeping the robe around me, she crawled up over the arm of the couch and straddled my hips. She rolled her thighs and ass to settle in, and I went hard beneath her. "There, that's comfortable. Now what are we going to talk about?"
I shrugged. I wasn't very good at these types of games.
"Oh, you're still much too tense. We'll never have a good conversation until you relax." She pulled open the chest of the robe, then reached over the couch for a little bottle. Hot oil dribbled over my shoulders, neck, and the top of my stomach, and a moment later she was rubbing it in with the palms of her hands.
She started by asking me about movies. I was too busy watching her, feeling her, to give good answers, but only at first. She kept asking, kept laughing, kept massaging, and I began to speak more freely. She flirted with her fingers and her questions. She pinched my nipples and tickled under my arms. She listened to my answers, then teasingly described how she would turn my favorite movies into porn and what part she'd have me play. She was feeling me out. Her questions became less frequent but more probing as my conversation began to flow.
We had graduated from movies into books and philosophy, but strangely we were no less aroused. My arms were crossed behind my head and my eyes were drifting over the ceiling as I described Atlas Shrugged with no small words. I was feeling comfortably arrogant. She was only half-focused on the massage now; she'd been silent for some time and had taken to kissing my neck and chin as I spoke.
When I came to a break in thought, she sat up and put a hand over my mouth. "Close your eyes, schoolboy. I've got a surprise for you." I obeyed, and her thighs squeezed over my hips while she turned to the side. A moment later a nipple was pressed into my mouth, and she cupped a hand behind my head to hold me in place. Then she began talking. She had thoughts of her own on my subject. She delivered this critical opinion on Objectivism, and Ayn Rand in general, barely pausing mid-sentence to move my head to the other breast once I’d teased her perky and warm. Though I was understandably distracted, I listened. I was surprised – surprised and impressed. She was right - I'd never heard it said that way before, but she was spot on. And I’d done a thesis on Rand. She pushed up from me, and I opened my eyes to see her staring into them.
At that moment it was easy for me to look right back into her eyes; in fact, it would have been difficult to turn away. That struck me as peculiar later. I'd never been able to look someone in the eyes like that for more than a few seconds before self-evaluation got the better of me.
She kissed me hard, then pulled herself away. I thought she might slip open my robe and slide me inside her, but instead she ran her hands through her hair and let the pigtails drop out. "I could fuck the life out of you right now if I wasn’t careful. But I have some other ideas for tonight. You need an intermission, and I need a costume change. I'm done with the naughty schoolgirl for today. Or at least with the schoolgirl part." She slid off me and stood, patting the bulge beneath my robe. "Wait for me here." She winked, then turned a knob on the remote behind the couch. One of the window panes darkened just a shade, hiding the city lights to show a dim display screen - just so I'd know it was there.
I sighed, and listen to her clop off to her dark double doors in the corner. I left the display as she did - for the moment I preferred my own thoughts to public entertainment.
vii
I was still mulling myself over when the lights in the room dropped almost to a candle flame. There was rustling by the fucking bed, but I barely heard it, and didn’t turn to look. I didn't turn to look yet, not until the screen flicked back to a tinted window and I heard a low, hissing voice far behind me: "Ahh... Dinnertime has come at last... Come here, my plump little argent. Fly to the flame."
I sat up on the couch. Only the lights at the far edge of the room were lit, and just barely at that. The fucking bed was a silhouette against the orange glow. A semi-sheer canopy had descended from the frame above the bed, and swags of drapery drooped around the posts and up to the walls and fell to wispy heaps on the floor. It felt like a den, or a nest. A dark figure swayed in the center - she was obscured in the folds of the curtains, but her hand slipped out, and a hooked finger beckoned. "Come closer." I left the robe and the slippers by the couch, and descended the stairs of the reverse dais, slow to feel each step in the dark. As I reached the bed, I realized that the drapery was patterned with heavy spiderwebs.
A gloved hand caught my wrist and pulled me through the curtain. I was immediately pinned face down on the bed and wrapped tightly between sheets and thighs, fingers and pillows, and the not-infrequent nibbling kiss. A blindfold was slipped over my eyes. Over the next several minutes, while the wraps continuously tightened around me, I was rolled onto my back and each of my limbs was drawn free from the bundling and very firmly pulled straight, only to be tied to a cornerpost of the bed. I didn't struggle, but I don't think it would have mattered - she was surprisingly strong and quick with her hands. Each time she moved, it was brief and deliberate and ended in a pin that kept me pressed, immobile, to the mattress. At last I was spread-eagled, though my body was still swaddled. I could tell she was satisfied - I felt her strum each of my bonds and cluck her tongue.
Then she sat back on my hips and pulled off the blindfold. My eyes had adjusted, so even in the low light I could now see her clearly. Her lips were full and painted a bright, bloody red. They twisted into a closed, satisfied smile. Her eyes were heavily shadowed, and her black lids drooped dangerously. Her hair was hidden in a tight knot behind her head. She wore a black stocking catsuit that clung to her curves and wrinkled at just the right places; her belly was covered by a satin hourglass, red as her lips. Her elbow-length gloves ended in hard curved points at the fingertips - like claws - which she now used to loosen and peel back my wrappings and tease my chest. Her smile parted, and she bared a pair of sharp fangs. Her tongue flicked against them as she spoke, giving her a slight lisp.
"Such a present for me to unwrap! And now that I’ve caught you in my web, my argent, you know your doom is near. But before I have my way with you, I’ll tell you a truth: all spiders bite. Lucky for you, the bites themselves are rarely deadly. It’s what we do afterward that matters." She licked her lips. The lights of the room disappeared as her shadow fell over me.
viii
I woke the next morning to a brightly sunlit room. A pale yellow glow flowed in from the wall of windows, painting a faded, impressionistic image of the web-draped bed against the far wall.
I propped myself up and saw that my wrists and ankles were still tightly bound in last night’s silk ties. The ties themselves, however, dangled loosely, and were only restrained by their overnight twisting in the sheets.
There was a solid-sounding click from the corner of the room. I sat up to see Jane had just emerged from the dark wooden doors. She wore grey sweats, a loose t-shirt, and fuzzy slippers, and she walked with her head cocked over her shoulder while she wrapped a towel around her hair.
"Oh-" She spotted me then, and turned toward me. She tucked the towel up into a makeshift turban as she descended to the bed and sat beside me. "I didn't think you'd be up so early - not after last night."
Last night: It was... It was a swirl of images now, and I remembered we... We did everything, or rather she did everything, and I was her toy - her very pleased, satisfied toy. It was all part of her story, her game, where she was the spider and I her midnight snack, but I don’t think even the black widow’s mate gets the treatment I got before he is devoured.
No one memory would stick in my mind long enough to relive. They kept fading and blurring, but the whole experience was steeped in a feeling, a sort of golden, overwhelming bliss, like it was the first time I'd been laid. I looked at her now, without any make up, dressed like a stay-at-home, and saw that she was beautiful. She had a very pretty face - wide, knowing eyes with dark lashes, lips just full enough to frown, smile, or pout, and naturally arched brows. Her body - well, a modeling agency would probably ask her to shed a few pounds, but there were no folds or sags in her curves, and she knew how to work them. But it was that quality, the same confidence I saw yesterday, which could exhibit calm coolness, light a fire behind her eyes, and invite acknowledgement of her alpha status all at the same time. That was what defined her.
I remembered her questions and I shrugged dumbly; "'I wake with the Sun'".
I think she caught the quote from the lyric – it was from a song on that Refinery album she took - because she gave me a funny sort of smile and watched me a moment. "Well, feel free to lie in, if you'd like, and I will bring you breakfast. Or you can get up and take a bath, and then we'll go for breakfast. But either way, you're having a solid breakfast. I've got to keep you well-fed if you're going to last the three days. Last night was barely foreplay." She grinned wickedly.
I stood, and I remembered the bindings as they came with me. Even though the knots were carefully tied not to cut the circulation to my fingers, they were not so loose that I could slip free. I started picking at the knot, but soon realized that it was so tight it would have to be cut. "Leave it," she said, loosely taking the free end of the silk. "I like you with handles. I'll cut them down after your shower so you don't trip." She gave me a loud slap on the ass, starting me off at a quickly-suppressed gallop toward the shower.
ix
True to her word, after I was dried off she cut each leash down to about six inches and wrapped up the loose ends. She'd changed into a flower print sundress - nothing naughty, just pleasant and comfortable. She'd also found a change of clothes for me, but not from my bag, which was still sitting just inside the door. I now wore pressed khaki jeans, sandals, and a white linen shirt with the hotel's monogram. She produced my ohm and hung it around my neck, then tucked the pendent beneath the shirt.
We went up in the elevator, I think - the unnumbered, unlit button was far from the one she'd hit last night, but we seemed to go only a few floors - and walked a short hall to what smelled like a bakery. Inside were scattered clusters of equally mismatched and luxurious chairs and loveseats facing short, round tables. Many were empty, and none of them seemed to have an ender in them - certainly no-one was dressed like me. Everyone there was female, and each was enjoying her own style of luxury. Jane led me to the other side of the room by way of each group; as we went, she introduced me to the girls by name and polite details, and gave them only my name in return. I got the sense that she was friendly with most of them but in none of their cliques, which had drawn them together like soap bubbles on dishwater. None of the girls appeared surprised to see me, and they feigned varying amounts of interest in me personally, but none of them went back to their previous conversations until we were out of earshot. Jane settled us in a loveseat in the back corner of the room from which we could see the others but not be overheard ourselves. She told me a few embarrassing details about some of them.
We settled into talking, mostly about what we'd do today. I let my eyes wander around the room. All of the girls seemed to be drinking tea. Occasionally a tray of food would arrive for one of them, but they didn't eat from it; instead they took their leave and carried it out of the room. Within a few minutes I had a tray of my own laden with breakfast foods - eggs, sausages, a sweetroll - enough to fill me but not to stuff. Jane was now sipping from a cup of hot, pungent tea herself. The cup was clear, and in the bottom was a large flower blossom rooted to a smooth stone; the petals seemed flush with life despite the steam rising from the water. Jane was listing off things we could do today, but I didn't have any lingering desire to fly or scuba or do anything really risky. I wanted a couple of hours to think and write, perhaps. I was still open to suggestions, by which I secretly meant I hoped for more of last night. But if nothing else seemed better, I told her I’d like her to show me around the hotel. It seemed an interesting place.
She gave me that same sort of funny smile, but nodded.
She was done with her tea when I was done with my food. She had picked a few petals from the flower to munch on, but it seemed little the worse for wear. She set a copper plaque down in front of me – it was a smaller version of the one from the evening before. "By law, I will ask you to renew the contract every day. I'm doing it this morning because if you decline to continue now, you're liable only for one night's stay. Just say 'Yes' or 'No' to the agreement printed there and press both thumbs into the appropriate circle."
I quickly re-read the agreement - there were no surprises - and affirmed the contract with a word, thumbprints, and DNA. "I'm very set on this, Jane." I mustered all of my sincerity when I said so, mostly to remind myself.
"I know." She returned the plaque to her purse. "I could see your determination as soon as I walked in your door. Here, give me your arm a moment." I complied, stretching my arm out as she retrieved a small black leather box from the bag and flipped it open. "This will hurt just a bit." Inside the box was what looked like an accounting stamp, but when she held my wrist and pressed it down into the underside of my arm, it did hurt, like a bite or a cut. She returned the stamp to the box, and I turned my arm to see a fine-dot matrix tattoo inked into my flesh. There, now permanently in my arm, was a neat row of strange symbols. The tattoo began to ooze blood, but she only took my arm back and pressed a cloth napkin against it for a minute. "It identifies you as a suicide - my suicide, actually. You could say your body is now my property, at least as far as the rest of the girls are concerned. Of course, it won't prevent you from declining the contract at any time if you change your mind, but then you'll have a nice souvenir to take away with you."
x
The tattoo seemed to be a hall pass, too.
Jane took me first to a floor with long halls stretching off in both directions, lined by tightly-packed doors on either side. The doors were numbered, and we strolled down the left hall until we found number 276. She produced a small fob and waved it in front of the door; a green light blinked overhead and the door clicked. She pushed it open. Beyond was a small, simply furnished room. It had a bed, a desk, a table, a chair, a restroom, a window, and a computer tablet resting on a stand - just what you'd expect to find in a hotel room, but with better quality and less decoration.
"This is your room. You can stay here whenever you want, and it's a good place for you to rest or think or write later on today. But don’t forget what I told you - you are mine, and I won't treat you like another girl might. I'd like you to spend your time with me. I won’t lock you in here, either. Here's your key - you'll need it to get out as well as in. If you do leave the room, I only ask you to send for me first so you don't get lost. Oh, and there's a spyhole beneath the numberplate - see right here? So, if you do want to spend any time in here, I'll give you a little piece of tape to cover it."
We left my room - my cell, really - as it was. Now that I knew about the spyhole, we flipped up the numberplate on several of the other doors along the hall. Most of them were empty, or too dark for me to see anything. I could just make out someone sleeping in a few of them. Jane motioned me over to one nearer the elevator. There were two or three shapes inside crouching over the bed, rocking and arching and slumping. "I think that's Vanessa's ender in there - it looks like they're getting ready to check her out." She dropped the numberplate and confided, "Vanessa doesn't like to get her own rooms too messy. Do you want to watch on the monitor?"
I shook my head.
She took me throughout the hotel, in no particular order, apparently - sometimes we went up in the elevator, sometimes down. She took me to the pool on the roof, through the parking garage again, into several kitchens, and around the two floors of the private casino. We saw the "recreation rooms" - conference halls converted to stages for fantasies more elaborate than Jane's spiderweb. A couple of them were in use, and we watched from the control room as a panty-less chorus line performed the Can-Can for a small audience of well-dressed business-types. Across the hallway, workers were tightening up the rigging on what appeared to be the inside of a one-ring Big Top, complete with wild beast cages and straw and peanut shells on the floor. One of the rooms was now a series of indoor pools, decorated like the bottom of the ocean. With a wink Jane told me that if I wanted to meet a mermaid, it could be arranged.
She took me through the back hallways where I saw the girls in various stages of make-up and dress. Whenever they noticed me, I was met with either an angry glare or worried furt, until their eyes flicked down to the tattoo on my arm and back to Jane. She showed me the security room, though only through the glass door, and pointed out the rows of solid-state drives archiving video and audio feeds from every room in use. Each year, she told me, the government sampled the archives to verify certain standards were met. She took me to the investor’s office - her hotel wasn’t publicly traded, but it was a very profitable business. There was an elaborate cutaway model of a cruise ship the hotel was planning to acquire. She even took me to the morgue and crematory, and showed me how the smoke was reclaimed before it left the building to eliminate the odor, which did nothing for business.
We ended the tour in the diner on the ground floor, where we sat on the same side of a booth, squeezed onto the red vinyl bench so we could both watch the same people. I was still satisfied from breakfast, but she ordered a grilled cheese sandwich and tomato soup for me, saying I may not remember to get dinner tonight. As I ate, she silently pored over a small tablet from her purse. Then, while my mouth was full, she asked, "Molly or Claire?"
I looked at her for explanation, but there was none, so I swallowed my mouthful and asked, "What do you mean?"
"Choose one - Claire or Molly? First reaction."
For no reason, I said, "Claire."
She seemed pleased, so I finished lunch. She had a taste of my tomato soup while it was still hot, but nothing beside.
xi
Later in the evening, we were back in my cell. Rather, I was in my cell and she was in the doorway, leaning up against the frame. I had written a bit in my journal - a final entry - and set it to expire, so it would delete if no-one stumbled across it and read it in the next few weeks. I'd taken a nap, too. Naps were a pleasure I would miss, but they weren’t worth living for. Then I was back at my desk and proof-reading the journal on the computer. If you're going to leave a legacy online, even something as trite and common as a personal journal, it should be well-written.
And now Jane stood there silently, watching me, but not hurrying me. She had changed costume again - she was wearing a black patent minidress, boots, fishnets, and gloves. I thought there might have been a riding crop slipped into one of the boots.
"I have some business tonight," she said, without warning. "It was already scheduled, and with a regular customer - not an ender, obviously. I may not be back in and fresh until after midnight."
I looked up at her with a lump in my chest. My room was fine, but only when I knew she was a phone call away. Suddenly the hotel seemed very large and lonely, and my cell foreign and unwelcoming.
"I told you I wouldn't leave you alone or lock you in your room, though, and I meant it. Claire's a good girl. I think you'll like her - she's a costume player, like me. If you're ready, I'll take you to her room."
I stood, and without speaking I turned off the computer and slid the chair under the desk. In the elevator, Jane seemed to sense my unease when she threw her arm over my shoulder. She was taller than me again. "I truly am sorry we aren't able to spend the whole night together, Duckie, but Claire will take good care of you - I've made sure of that. I've told her a lot about you, too, so I know you'll have a good time. And don't forget: I know what I’m talking about. I'm psychic."
She kissed me behind the ear and lingered as the elevator stopped and the door opened. Then she turned me toward a trio of doors so much like her floor that the center door could have been hers.
"Claire is on the left. She's already inside, and she’s expecting you, so just go right in. I'll come find you after midnight. You're going to have fun!"
Then she squeezed my ass and trotted me off the elevator. The door closed behind me and I could hear all that I knew of my present situation whirring away.
With nothing else to do, I passed down the short hallway to the left and tapped at the door. It was ajar and dark behind. The door slid open as I touched the panel. It would have seemed ominous if it had creaked, but doors don’t do much creaking anymore. I stepped through and called out, "Hello?"
From the other side of the room, a lively voice replied, "Oh, come on in, Honey. And shut the door behind you!"
I touched the door closed, and heard a mechanism inside snikt into place – another touch on the panel confirmed that it had locked itself. I was in the room for good, now, so I sunk into the deep couch just inside the door. At least the lights had brightened.
Claire's room had the same basic features as Jane's - several sitting areas, a kitchenette, a wall of windows looking out over the city, and a large sunken circle framing an enormous bed. The colors and feel were very different, though - the furniture was some lightly varnished wood or painted an antiqued creamy color, and red brick accented the walls, steps, and windowsills. The room was warm, and everything was decorated to match, but it was too large and uncluttered to be cozy. Like Jane's room, a pair of heavy wooden doors hid in the back corner, but these were open, and light and preening noises drifted from them.
"I'm just taking a moment to touch up; I only got back from a show just now, so I haven't had time to change. Take off your shoes and come sit at the foot of the bed."
I stood again, slipped off the sandals, and walked down to the bed. Jane's was a huge four-poster with intricately cast head- and foot-boards; Claire’s was equally large, but lower to the ground, with tiered mattresses and a cushioned bench perimeter. A white fur rug, far too big to be the real skin of any one animal, stretched out in each direction from the bed. This was a bed designed for rolling off of. I perched on the edge of the bed and watched the doors.
A moment later, she emerged. Flinging the doors wide, she threw her arms out to each side, crossed one leg over the other, and said, "Ta-da!" She was... I wasn't sure.
She wore a tall red top hat with a sequin band and a matching swallow-tailed tuxedo coat. Beneath the coat was a deep-necked tuxedo halter-top, a shiny red cummerbund, and black satin briefs. Stockings, tall showgirl heels, and a bowtie choker completed the look. She clutched a bullwhip in her white-gloved hands. As for herself, she was a beauty of the exotic type, with skin the color of caramel, short black hair in loose curls, very dark eyes, and very red lips.
She completed her pose and began strutting toward me, one foot in front of the other like a model. She tapped the loops of her whip in the palm of her free hand. "Tut, tut, my dear, you're rather eager to get started. I didn't tell you to get on the bed yet - I told you to sit at the foot."
My face must have flushed the color of her hat. Wordlessly, I slipped from the edge of the bed, down the several terraces, to sit cross-legged in the thick rug on the floor. I tried to lean back against the bed for support, but the bottom step of the bed, even padded as it was, hit in an odd spot in the small of my back and left me awkward.
"Much better.” She caught the bullwhip and rolled the leather between a gloved thumb and finger. “I read your file, you know, before Jane did. I had pulled it, actually, but she has seniority. Pity." She took the steps down the reverse dais slowly, using the opportunity to display the length of her legs and the curve her heels gave her. "Do you know what I read in all of your answers?" Her heels stopped and tapped together right in front of me. She locked her knees and bent over, thrusting out her rear in a cheesecake pose, and lifted my chin with the whip. She didn't raise my head quite far enough to meet her eyes, just the scooped cleavage that hovered before me. "I read that you're eager to please, Honey. She straightened again, and my head stayed angled up. “‘Eager’ is good. I don't want to have to use this." She shook the whip, then tossed it over my head to the other side of the bed.
She stepped back from the rug so we could get a better look at each other, and rested her hands on her cocked hips. "See, I'm rather frustrated at the moment. I just got back from running our circus for a group of tourists, and let me tell you, I can put on quite a show." She wiggled her hips and ran her hands down her thighs. "I get the crowd all horny and excited, and I keep them there when the ring changes, but at the end of the night, they always want to leave with the girls in the acts." She began to pace in front of me as she worked toward her climax. "The lionesses and tigresses - they get their prey, the ponygirls get their riders, the clowns their prats, and even the acrobats leave with some balls and pins to juggle, if you follow. All I want is my … one … mark." She had stepped right up to me, a heel on either side of my legs sunk into the fur rug, and she thrust her satin-covered mons up against my face. "Someone to take advantage of." Her thighs squeezed over my cheeks and chin and she grabbed the back of my head for leverage as she slid down to my chest and up again, like I was a dancer’s pole. "Come on, baby, give me something. I need some friction."
My hands found their way up the back of her legs to cup her ass, and after a few minutes of grinding, groaning, and gasping - of her leg hooked over my shoulder and around my neck to hold me in place - of nearly precarious balancing acts stabilized by a quick grab of her gloved hands, pressing my head ever harder into her, we both found our way back up onto the edge of the bed. My fingers had discovered a hidden snap conveniently placed at the bottom seam of her briefs, and my lips and tongue found no further resistance - instead a rather pressing invitation - behind.
Despite her show of force, she rolled under me after her first orgasm, and I undressed us both over the next fifteen minutes. Only her stockings and one glove managed to stay on through it all, until I lay beside her, panting heavily, and I wore only what I came with to the world. She stared into my eyes for a long moment, then kissed me on the lips for the first time, holding my face between her fingertips as she rose-budded my nose, my chin, the shape of my lips, tasting herself on me.
She pulled back again to study my face and judge me. "Jane made me promise to take special care of you. I was not to leave you alone, but she didn't want me to get attached, either. So, I think I'll just keep you so busy that you won't even know when she's here and it's time to leave." She lifted herself to her hands and knees and crouched over me. "Now, I don't think you'll be ready to go again for another couple of hours, but I don't have that problem.” She pulled off the remaining glove, one finger at a time. “I wasn't kidding when I said I had a lot of frustration to work out, you know. And Honey, I've got a lot of body that’s gonna need attention."
xii
I certainly wasn't watching the time, but her frustrations seemed to be gone after about an hour of my carefully-directed ministrations. She smoked afterward. I didn’t, though I didn’t mind the smell. I was still building my strength, she told me, so she left me re-clothed and seated at her bar by the kitchenette with a glass of juice and a heated meat pastry. Meanwhile she had disappeared back through her double doors.
She was going to be gone for some time, so after I'd finished and cleaned up, I followed her instructions and used the lighter in the drawer to start oil lamps scattered all over the room. I replaced the lighter, turned the master light switch to off, then found my way to a settee in what was now a moody, darkened corner. I sat on the floor, on a cushion at the foot of the settee. I was a quick student.
She came in her own time, and with no small amount of drama. A very fine mist gradually filled the air, cooling it to a chill, creating flickering halos around the lamp flames, and causing the moon to cast long, eerie beams through the room. I didn't see her doors open or close, but in one moment she stood there, a faint outline of moonlight. Her shape was long and flowing and gave the impression that she glided as she crossed the glowing wooden floor. She stopped several yards away, still hidden in shadow, and bid me stand with a wave of her fingers. She then slid forward deliberately, and the moon caught her full.
She wore a long, filmy gown of blacks and reds, with Elizabethan sleeves and a square bust line. Draping from her fingerless gloves was a bat-winged shawl or cape. I expected to see a high peaked collar as well, but her shoulders and neck were decorated only with a ponderous jeweled pendant and locks of long, curling hair which hadn't been hers an hour ago. Her skin was paler, or seemed it in the moonlight, and her red lips were now a deep crimson. Long polished nails on each finger glistened as she reached out toward me.
She traced a ring under my jaw and around my neck with several of those nails as she circled me, and her gown trailed around my legs. She stopped behind one shoulder and slid the open neck of my shirt down over my upper arm, popping a button open. She leaned closer, and I could feel her breath behind my ear, along my neck as she breathed me in, just an inch away. I heard her tongue slackering behind her teeth. My skin tingled with expectancy.
Then she continued her way around me and took my hand, pulling me toward her as she draped herself on the settee. "Come and sit with me." Her voice was low and thick, and laced with a believable accent. She sat me by her lap, and I reclined against her, so my head lay between her arm and bosom. She stroked my cheek with the backs of her fingers and the tips of her nails, and parted her lips so I could see her long, wicked fangs.
"What are we doing?" There was just the right amount of timidity in my voice.
"Making you wait. Making you wonder, anticipate when I'll bite into your warm, soft flesh." She nuzzled up beside my neck and took my earlobe between her lips, rolling it between her fangs, pinching it just until it stung. "Feeling your heart beat beneath my breast, and imagining the rich, salty blood just beneath your skin. Letting you hear my mouth water and my tongue drip, whispering to you about what else is wet as well." She slid her leg between mine and back out again.
A part of my mind, that small part which always watched me from the outside, bobbed above the waves of immediacy and sensation. I was amazed by her skill in the drama even as I shivered each time she let her nails or lips brush the tender parts of my neck. She whispered dirty things in my ear, and did dirty things without ever moving from behind me, just out of view over my shoulder. Though we were both still clothed, our bodies were twined, and I could feel her skin warming and mine cooling as we mingled. Her voice was constant, sultry, teasing. I listened in stunned awe as her lips murmured threats and promises I won’t repeat. The sense of self became saturated in my fascination with her - my captivation by her - and sunk into the bottom of my mind. I didn't even realize she'd slipped a hand into my pants until she held me firmly in her grasp. With a mischievous smirk, she withdrew and ran her nails up my chest.
She caught the underside of my arm and extended it out. Jane's silk binding dangled from my wrist. "The Spider had you in her web last night, did she? What name did she call you, my dear? Who did she have for her dinner?"
My throat was surprisingly dry, and my voice cracked as I spoke. "Argent. Her favorite. ...She said."
"Mmm." She chuckled. "Her favorite, indeed. She must have thought you rather delicious. Sthenopis Argenteomaculatus."
I tingled as the words rolled slowly in accent from her tongue, past her teeth, through her lips. She flirted with the syllables. It was a mouthful I didn’t try to repeat. "What?"
"A beautifully marked moth. A particularly plump and juicy moth. A Ghost Moth, it’s called. I think she likes you.” She let the binding fall free, and our arms came back to the settee together. “But tonight, you’re in my arms." She suddenly pulled me tight, and her lips closed on my neck before I could flinch. The kiss was strong, yet her fangs and tongue only played on the surface. She pulled away leaving what was certain to be a prominent hickey the next morning.
She shifted from behind me and I slipped back flat on the settee. Now leaning over me, she caught my nipple between her teeth and flicked it with her tongue.
I shivered and drew in a sharp breath.
"Am I scaring you?" she asked, as she nibbled her way up to my collarbone and hesitated impatiently beneath my chin. "You should be scared. You should be terrified. You’re just my type." She flicked her hand, and around the room all of the lamps died. The city lights were hidden behind the settee back, and she was a black shadow over me - a shadow with a cold breath and tongue on my neck. Her gown draped heavily on me as she kissed and bit and licked; her legs spread and a deft hand pulled up the layers of her skirts until she was naked on top of me. Her skin was so smooth and supple, but still cool. With a movement of her hips, she took me inside of her.
xiii
Later, when we were still on the couch and I was laying on my back while she sat between my feet – when I was thinking I might like that cigarette after all - she was idly stroking my thigh with her nails as if to excite me back to action again, and she said (now without the accent), "Jane knows how to pick the good ones." I looked up at her and she smiled sweetly. "I'm opening up to you, Honey. I like you. I like that even when I say that, I can tell you're not one of the bastards who wants to back out of the deal and try to make me his girlfriend. You're determined to go through with it, but you're not angsty or dripping with some immortal sadness that everyone around you has to wade through. You're peaceful. That's so yummy." She licked my ankle to prove it.
I smiled and sighed.
She went back to coursing her still-long nails through my leg hair. "You seem to be enjoying yourself so far."
"Yes... "
"Is there a 'but' I’m hearing in there?"
"No... No ‘but’ at all. It's just ... unusual."
"What? The costumes?"
"No, they’re fun. And I can understand why it might be good for you, too... I think. I'm just surprised at how often both you and Jane want to sit on my face. It's not that I mind it - I like it. Actually, it's kind of my favorite. Is that something in my profile?"
Claire laughed. "No, Honey, it's in your eyes. Actually, it's just a good position so I can do my thing without you - whoever I'm with, not you in particular - talking too much or trying to direct me. Unless you express a preference or you're an hourly, I'd probably end up there anyway, but you really seemed to enjoy it. If I hadn't promised Jane I’d give you back in one piece, I'd probably still be there. It's my favorite, too."
We smirked at each other.
She lay down beside me and pulled me to her breast. "So are you excited … being fucked to death?"
I suckled her nipple - that's what she wanted - and didn't answer until she let me go. It gave me enough time to come up with an honest response. "Don't take this the wrong way - I wouldn’t want to change a thing. But the fucking is more of a fringe benefit for me."
She held me back from her so she could study my face. "But you willed everything to us, so you’re not just a turnaround. There was nothing unusual in your background..." Her eyes hardened. "Are you some kind of fetishist?"
It was my turn to laugh for once. "No."
"No... I didn't think you were. Beside, Jane can pick out a fetishist right away. Well, I give up - I'll bite. What are you looking for in a death by vampire?"
xiv
I probably should have explained something, but most people know it already. By this time, the majority of prostitution around the world was run by vampires. There were normal nickel and dime girls out there, but the business was a vampire business. A lot of cathouses also doubled as chophouses, and vice versa.
It’s not like it happened overnight. The girls performed both services, I imagine, long before they came out to the public. I think they had pornography, too, but that’s harder to tell. It was something about them being girls – vampires are almost exclusively female - and their ability to maintain or even slightly change their appearance by intent alone. Of course, it helped that they didn't get or pass diseases, beside that one main one. They certainly didn’t have any religious hang-ups. And I'm sure it worked out nicely that they could find clientele who would give up a pint or two of the red stuff for a discounted night in bed and wouldn’t blab about it afterward.
But then they were discovered, or made themselves public, or some combination of the two, right about when the Stephenson Lens was invented. I've heard that the Stephenson Lens was what uncovered them, and I’ve heard that the vampires themselves made the Lens. Either way, they were public. There was uproar for a few months. Some people thought they should be kicked out of the country, but they had their fingers in too many businesses. Some people thought there should be a war, and in a few countries there have been. There were killings on both sides around here.
But one of the greatest features of our country has always been the capacity to absorb any kind of newcomer. Vampires had adapted to living sociably with people long ago, and they already had a pretty strong lobby. They managed to legalize prostitution in every state, and my guess is that they were behind the social acceptance of suicide as well. They had a neat little package - a niche in society that even the uptight moralites could wink at. After all, vampires weren't really human any more anyway – they didn’t reincarnate like the rest of us. God wouldn’t be interested in their souls.
xv
I picked over my words before I answered Claire, choosing the most vague but accurate response. "I’m just done," I told her.
She smiled, and played with the folds of my ear between her fingers. "It's certainly not a bad way to go. And the maternity wards in this neighborhood are first rate. We make substantial donations to keep them that way."
She hadn’t caught it. "No... I'm really done, for good. I've done some reading, and not the kind of books you find in the library. I know. About the blood. Or I guess the flesh for some of you. That's not really what you feed on. It's just the vehicle. The soul’s not as immortal as everyone thinks."
She was no longer smiling - she was sitting straight up and had unwrapped herself from me.
"I'm looking for extinction, Claire."
She stood, and she was cold and distant. A shadow passed over her eyes.
I sighed. I had expected I might get a reaction like this, and that’s why I had meant to keep it a secret for as long as possible - from Jane and the others - that I knew about them. But then Claire had started opening up. I had gotten relaxed and sloppy.
xvi
You see, vampires had managed to gain their social acceptance, where they had managed to gain it, because the living citizens of those communities were thoroughly convinced that their soul was eternal.
Before the Lens changed their paradigm, their blood and their flesh - their life - was all they really had. Even the afterlife churches were suspiciously greedy with their mortal coils. But after the Lens, blood and flesh were merely temporary possessions, commodities, to be bartered away if one wished. After the legality of the will-to-self was ratified, blood and flesh were the most temporary possessions one had. But if those same people understood that their soul was at risk... If they knew that when a vampire drank blood, they sipped from the grail of the spirit, and could even consume them entirely... Well, the public life of the vampire would be short-lived.
Of course, I didn't actually know all of this. Reading the journals of the Refinery frontman turned East-Asian Xenophobe Militant wasn't quite like reading a scientific journal or hearing it from the fanged mouth itself. There was a lot of guessing, a lot of piecing things together, a lot of trusting untrustworthy sources. It was a long shot, but I didn’t have much to lose. But now - now I had Claire's reaction.
xvii
Claire's eyes were still locked to me as she now stood far away, by the door, whispering urgently into the receiver. I dropped back to the settee and closed my eyes. Shit. So much for discretion.
I heard her door open and shut, and I knew she had locked me in. There was nothing to do but wait. I wasn't worried. What could they do to me, anyway, that I wasn't already paying for? But it was a good time wasted. It was nice to be wanted, even if it was just as a rare steak.
I felt a strange presence hovering over me.
My eyes snapped open and I started to my elbows. Standing over the couch was a specter, or the closest to one I had ever seen. She was all in white - loose, gauzy white, and her skin and hair were nearly as blanched. Her eyes, like so many of the girls, were hooded in dark shadow. She nibbled heavy, glossy pink lips, and dry-washed her hands as she peered down at me.
"Shhh..." She laid a finger over my mouth.
I didn't say anything, but I didn't settle down again, either. It was difficult to distinguish her features in the mask of white, but I thought her unpretty, perhaps haughty in her features.
"My poor dear..."
She kneeled on the edge of the settee, then draped herself over me like a death shroud. After a moment of resistance, I fell back to the cushions.
"Left alone, in this large, dark room... It’s dangerous here, you know."
She stroked my cheek and the top of my head, and sidled and shifted and settled until she was snuggled up tightly against me.
"My poor dear..."
xviii
My eyelids popped to the clack-clack of heels on the wooden floor. I had no idea how much time had passed - it could have been minutes or hours. I had a headache. My throat burned and weighed heavy. The specter was on me, clutching my shoulders and head, her fangs nestled into the same bite Claire had made earlier in the soft part of my neck. Her tongue pumped against my flesh while her teeth held the pressure, producing a steady ooze of blood into her mouth.
"Get out!" Jane's voice was angry, loud and commanding, and the specter flinched and shriveled away from me. Without a sound she backed away from the settee, then fled for the door.
Jane stood over me with her arms crossed, still in the black leather, but her hair was loose and falling over her shoulders. "Such a mess."
Claire stood in almost the same pose at the door, once she had shut it behind the flown leech.
I truly was a mess - I was limp in the settee, unable or unwilling to move. Blood was pooling in the divot of my breastbone and beginning to drip to the cushion, as, in her haste, the specter was unable to close the wound. Jane crouched beside me and held the bite with her fingers while she used my shirt to mop up the excess, then closed her mouth over the wound until the reagents in her saliva stopped the flow and the bite had swollen shut.
Then she was helping me to my feet and supporting me as we crossed the long, long room toward the door.
"You should not have let her in," Jane was saying. Claire had some protest, but Jane silenced her. "You should have kept this quiet. I’ll send for you later. In his cell. We'll talk."
xix
I remember feeling feverish. My throat hurt in a way none of Jane or Claire’s bites had. I was weak – even the sheets thrown over me were too heavy to lift.
I remember Jane undressing me in the dark and putting me to bed. I remember waking when she let other people into the room. Once it was the old man from the desk that first night. Once it was Claire, and she stayed for awhile. Jane had some strong words for her, but they dropped to a whisper when they saw my eyes open. Another time it was a woman I didn't recognize, and she wasn't saying anything. A few times I woke and only Jane was there, sitting at the desk, staring intently at the tablet.
I remember being propped up for a drink from a warm cup that soothed my throat and let me feel my fingers and toes again.
Then it was light outside. A bright sun bled through the edges of the heavy curtains. The tablet was turned off and back on its stand, and Jane was watching me. She had changed again at some point into regulars - a black t-shirt, black shorts, and thick black tights. She sat cross-legged and sideways in the chair. She looked comfortable, and not at all tired. "Do you think you could eat?"
I wasn't sure, but Jane had food for me in a few minutes anyway - pasta with red sauce. She made sure I kept putting food in my mouth until I finally pushed it away.
"Not enough time." She frowned.
I couldn't sleep with the sunlight, so I lay in the bed and we talked. I talked mostly - as my throat permitted and between sips from that warm cup - and she asked me questions. They weren't the leading questions that would get us aroused or give her insight into what fantasy to fulfill next, but serious questions about my life, like a date interview. She asked about my parents and my brother - not details, but impressions about my relationships, what I liked and disliked about them. We went through all of the women I dated (a longer list than I remembered at first) and all of those I had been with (that list was much shorter – in fact it had doubled in the last two days). She tried to get me to name the things about myself that irritated other people, but I know nothing I gave her would've topped anyone’s list. There wasn't much I was really proud of, but not too much to regret, either. It wasn't that I hadn't thought about it before.
She asked me about the things I'd written, and I told her about my journal.
"I deleted it." She said it matter-of-factly, and I wasn't sure how to take it. "I wouldn't have - there wasn't anything in there to worry about - but you’ve put a scare on the Veyl, and now there will be scrutiny." She came over and sat beside me. "But I read the whole thing first - your journal - every post, and I will remember it. Everything. I knew that would mean more to you, anyway."
"It was set to auto-delete," I offered.
"I know."
She let the air clear for a moment, then pulled her bag up onto her lap and produced the copper plaque. "Look; it's past morning. Actually, it's late in the afternoon. How's your resolve?" She held out the plaque to me.
"Strong. Still strong." I affirmed the plaque verbally and pressed my thumbs into the circle when she held it before me.
"Good.” She paused. “Because today is your last day.” She slipped the plaque back into her bag as she continued. “I'd rather have more time to strengthen you up so we could both have a better time of it. I really wish that. But we can't risk--"
My heart pounded in my ears. There was a tinny buzzing, and it got louder, drowning out her words. It wasn’t a bell, but it tolled for me. I could see her clearly, but she was oddly distant, like I was looking through someone else's eyes. The fever flushed back. I felt cold and hot at the same time, and sweaty. I think I was going to faint.
"I love you." I said it loudly, awkwardly. I think I said it. It brought my senses around like I had.
She stopped mid-sentance and weighed my words for a long minute. "I see you mean that." She took my hand in hers and kissed it. "I won't say I don't feel the same."
She paused again.
"But there is no rule that says you can only love one person. Or that love is eternal. Or that love is not selfish. Or that love wouldn't make me want to gobble you up all the more." She smiled.
I smiled as well, but sighed. I knew. I had said something like that to someone else before. Not about the gobbling up. Nothing is eternal, and I wouldn't be satisfied with less than eternal. I wouldn't be satisfied with myself.
"Beside," she continued more loudly, as she stood back up and stretched, "you were wrong - wrong about the soul. I know what you read, and it's just paranoid xenophobia. The soul's in the breath, not the blood. You have actually seen a Stephenson image before, haven't you?"
She paused to watch my surprise, then nodded with satisfaction.
"So, maybe in 25 years or so we can go on another date. Look me up, if you still love me. I promise I'll be younger than ever, and I'll only bite if you want me to. Or if I can get you into a dark alley."
xx
Shit. Double shit.
You can't beat the system - you always pay for your sins, in one life or the next.
I had been laying in the dark for what seemed like hours. No more light streamed at the edges of the window, but Jane had turned a knob before she left, and the louvers outside the window had locked tight. It was pitch black in the room - even now my eyes hadn't adjusted to this level of dark. I couldn't see my own fingers move before my face. There was scarcely a sound to be heard, either, though occasionally I heard the dull thumps of someone walking in the hall. The first several times I thought the footsteps might be her, but I learned not to get my hopes up.
She had left me after standing up, after bemoaning that there wasn't time for my recovery - for one final game and one more costume. She had a pair of mouse ears I’d look great in, she said, but she'd just have to save those plans for another life. She was gone now to make new arrangements, and would be back in a few minutes. I had those few minutes to sleep or think or pray or whatever I liked. Then she shut the louvers and left the room. I heard the door lock behind her. So much for my own key. The lights went out a minute later.
I had fallen asleep. I remember waking up, anyway. Time lost, but it was time of which I now had plenty, apparently.
So.
I had been wrong.
Or he had been wrong, that Xenophobe, and I’d believed him. I can never remember not to trust the shortcuts, not when it counts.
This wouldn't be the end of me. There never would be.
I felt both dread and an unbidden sense of relief. I worried that there was some part of me I wasn't aware of, some part I'd kept locked up and silent, some part I hadn't convinced that I wanted to end this. Perhaps I didn't know myself as well as I thought. Perhaps I didn't want to end this - not even this one particular life. No - there was no point in keeping this one. I wasn't sure that I could back out now, not easily, not with Jane coming back any minute. I’d just thumbed the contract. I wasn’t a jerk. In any case, I had nothing here to live for, now - I'd made sure of that. I might as well reset the board and throw the dice again.
But now, now that I wasn't getting what I really wanted, what if it hurt too much? The biting, the bleeding, the dying. As I recalled, the only people who remembered their deaths died painfully. I'd done that a few times, too, I thought.
No... I had mostly healed bitemarks all over my body now, and the only one that had hurt was from last night – and that was probably because I’d survived it. So I was still committed to it. Next life, I would dedicate myself to the project, start off earlier, plan on hard work. No shortcuts. Maybe I would have a go at Buddhism, after all. Maybe it was worth all that extra effort of mediation and self-denial, when viewed from the perspective of an infinity of disappointing lives.
Maybe I would come back and find Jane in 25 years and spend an evening with her. But just one. Mouse ears won’t be my fashion next time.
The door clicked open, and a too-bright light poured in from the short hallway leading out of the room. I squeezed my eyes shut and looked away, but when I cracked them back open, the room was completely dark again. I heard soft footpads, and several low, whispering voices. There was a casual chuckle and comment, too muted to make out, and several snickers back. At least three other voices. One of them could have been Claire’s, maybe... I couldn't make out Jane. I held my breath. I heard the feet gather around the bed, and they stopped talking. For a long moment there was nothing.
Then...
There were fingers - cool fingers. They slipped under my sheets and found my body, slithered beneath my underclothes and pulled them off. Pressure pushed down the edges of the cushion, then the corners sank as bodies climbed up on the bed with me. The bed wasn't large, and within moments they were twined around me. Their skin was so smooth against my own, and even as they crawled over me, they were gentle, and their weight was never fully on me. I felt the light scratch of nailtips, the brush of nipples, the squeeze of thighs, and of course much kissing, wet kissing, with small nips and flicking tongues. They covered my body, but never came up to my head. There were four of them - I could tell as each gravitated to a wrist or ankle. They wrapped themselves around their chosen limb and kept me securely bound, though they never stopped their attentions to the soft parts of my flesh where the blood ran close the surface.
Then there was a new weight on the bed, one that settled over me. She lowered herself onto my chest and pressed a kiss on my lips - I could tell it was Jane even before her barely-audible words. "Do you have any last requests?"
I shook my head, forgetting the dark for a moment.
"In that case, I'll give you a kiss for your trip. And a truth for your love." She kissed me again, longer than I'd ever been kissed before. It was not deep, like a movie kiss, but it was passionate. It was a kiss that told me she knew who I was, really. Finally, she pulled away, or I did as I sank back into the pillow in the paralysis of complete relaxation. She put her cheek against mine and whispered, "The truth:"
Then she spoke so softly I heard heronly inside my head, and even the other four paused in their leechcraft, as if straining to hear. What she said... In the pitch black, I saw.
She drew away slowly and sat back on my stomach. I heard her say something I couldn't understand to the others, then she turned herself around and settled over my face. It felt natural, like we fit together that way, like I was the softball her glove was broken in with. I begin to kiss her how she’d shown me that very first day, the way that made her squirm, and she rubbed in a circle until both she and my lips were wet. She lay down on my stomach and gripped my thighs. Surprisingly I wasn't yet hard, but it didn't matter anyway, since she held me out of the way and bit into my inner thigh.
It hurt – for the first time it really hurt - but she crossed her calves beneath my head, muffling my cry in her flesh. Despite myself I writhed, struggled to breath and scream, to tear my leg from her burning teeth, but she and the other four were stronger than I'd ever imagined - it was like fighting silk-wrapped steel. If anything, my efforts only invigorated them - I felt fangs in my wrist, in the flesh of my thumb, the heel of my foot, my calf, my inner elbow, the balls of my toes. I was hot and sticky everywhere. Only my face was cool, trapped between Jane's thighs; only my head didn't feel like it was being used to put out matches.
My struggles faded with my small reserve of strength, and so did the pain. I caught short breaths as Jane began grinding violently; she had chewed deep into what now felt like some else's leg; she was digging through the muscle with her claws, tunneling with her tongue into my veins; she was an animal in heat.
Inside my skin I felt withdrawn - shriveled like a popcorn in water - into my chest and head. I felt at once like an infant and a sage, free of the care of understanding.
I felt the drift of a tide - out, away, up. But I was trapped.
My breath was stifled in the heavy press of her flesh.
I couldn't exhale.
I just wanted to exhale.
I… There was a tug. Something warm and wet, soft and sharp, ravishingly hungry, had a hold of me. It pulled. My grip slipped, and it took more of me.
I couldn't hold on.
I couldn't exhale.
I was nearly inside of it.
I let go. I didn't have choice.
She swallowed.
After
I wrote this for him - his last few days and thoughts. Not online, of course - on paper. Perhaps someday someone will read this, but it wouldn't matter. Queendom come: it won't matter then. It's only a few years now, anyway.
I left his body in the room - Claire and Mickey are flesh-eaters, and I gave them their fill. The staff would come by later to pick up the remains for firing and to clean the room. I made him watch Claire pick over his meat through my eyes for a few minutes, and his reaction was cute. He burrowed deeper into me. It made me horny again, but I’m never in the mood for another job so soon after a kill. It’s such hard work to eat someone whole. I feel like a python afterward. I just want to go back to my room to masturbate and digest.
People are like a wonton in a bowl of broth.
No, they're like lotus tea, with that one big blossom at the bottom of the cup. Usually you just drink the tea. It has the flavor of the lotus, and it's warm and refreshing, and it's what you're used to. Maybe you play with the petals or nibble away a few of them if you’re feeling greedy. But you leave the flower in the cup, and it stays alive and someone puts it into a new cup until the simmering water's soaked up the flavor and you have more tea. No one's upset unless you really mangle the petals and shock the blossom. Everyone’s happy, including the flower. Mostly. Because you always want that flower, the quintessence of the flavor. You lust for it. You imagine putting the whole blossom in your mouth, rolling it over your tongue, crushing the petals between your teeth. Swallowing. And sometimes, when no one's watching, you do it.
I am a well of souls - a well to which I add but let none draw. He'll be in me forever, mine to keep even after I am also collapsed into the Queendom. There is no extinction of what is eternal. Eventually, after I've loved him and coddled him and had my way and my fill, he'll be so much a part of me there will be no difference.
What he was will lose his memory and thoughts to me, but I think he'll remember until the end what I told him there, in his last moment. As he begins to see things through my eyes, as he feels other souls settle in beside him - too far, too dark, too self-absorbed to ever contact, but irrefutably there - that truth will be his mantra. I tell them all in the end, if I love them:
I'm a liar.
Coera – Gohira - Ohida
It all started when they made suicide legal.
I guess it really started before that, when that group of university scientists in Singapore set up Stephenson Lenses in the local emergency rooms. Even though it was what they intended, they were as surprised as anyone by their results: images of unexplained energy leaving the dying. Of course the scientists were largely ignored until an American TV magazine picked up the story; then they were laughed at. The AP caught wind of it, and they were heckled and shouted down at every news conference. But they were the crack in the dam.
The next year, a startup in Michigan was able to “fingerprint the unique psychic energy” of a person, even when that person was still alive. The startup’s founder called this individual pattern an echoshape and thought he could market his tech to biometrics firms, but everyone else still called it a soul and didn’t want it mapped, thanks but no thanks. The startup foundered, and their merchandise scattered on eBay. A couple of venture cinematographers got their hands on an echoshaper, took it to their local hospital, and filmed dozens of spirits leaving the dead and crossing right over into the maternity ward. Public Access saw it, Pay TV saw it, and then everyone saw it - souls and reincarnation in one neat package.
There was some uproar after that. Outcries came from some churches, ‘I told you so’s from others. Science was a devil, or it was the savior. This was just a test from God, or it maybe it was a sign from God, or it didn’t have anything to do with God.
But the uproar died, as it always will. Given a few years, people have a way of assimilating almost anything. A market grew up around reincarnation. Yoga rose in popularity. Past-life regression is now written into the exit requirements of most colleges. The abortion issue changed. Those who could afford it paid more attention to where they died. The debate over inheritance law decided most of the races in the next election cycle. And that in turn had a big impact on the economy - between the markets and the war, things were shaky for a while, at least until the Supreme Court and a Special Council from the UN ruled within weeks of each other that the legal entity was defined by the body, not the soul. I guess that let Hitler’s ghost off the hook. It let a lot of people off the hook.
Like anti-sodomy laws twenty years earlier, anti-suicide legislation was stricken from the ledgers of most municipalities. Some progressive European nations created specific provisions for suicide. The banks and credit card companies hated it. Draw up your will in the right way, and it was better than declaring bankruptcy. It turned out to be a pretty good deal for the insurance companies, though. They were able to raise the premium for accidental death (which became a much scarier prospect), and natural deaths all but disappeared. None of them list suicide in their coverage any more.
You’re probably wondering why legalizing suicide made any difference. It’s not like the suicides of the past particularly cared whether or not they were breaking the law. But the fact of the matter is this: if something is legal - drinking, shooting up, head trips, prostitution, whatever - there will be someone there ready to help you do it however you want, for a modest fee. That’s not the difference, of course; the difference is in the advertising. Now they can set up a storefront with a flashing sign that you see every morning when you drive to work. Now they can franchise. Now there’s venture capital. And the suicide business – it was big. You might not believe how much an old man would pay to die painlessly, quickly, in a familiar neighborhood, when his will-to-self was drawn as tightly as he liked, and avoid the risk of knocking off from some sudden painful heart attack on the wrong side of town where he might be reborn, unidentified, without his wealth, to a 15-year-old homeless addict.
I hear there’s a long waiting list for the suicide clinics in Beverly Hills and Manhattan - I guess there’s some kind of traffic jam in the afterlife.
ii
There is always this type of person who tries to beat the system. For whatever reason, they get it into their head that the system - the “Man”, the government, the universe - is a leech on their well-being. They are resentful, sarcastic folk who look for the shortcuts in life and smugly exploit them. The problem is, they never really try to escape the system; they just end up turning it on its head. They leech off it until they’re caught, or until they self-destruct.
I guess I’m like that, though I’m not proud of it. The system: it sucks, but it’s what we’ve got. You can’t beat it forever. You always pay for your sins, in one lifetime or the next.
That’s what I thought, anyway. That’s what I thought when I was young and in college, an idealist ready to take on the world and make it better for everyone. Science and learning would save us all – it would save our souls. But I learned better.
The classes were part of it. You study enough history, philosophy, and religion, talk to people totally different from yourself, maybe smoke a little, maybe drink a little, and your mind opens right up like a puzzle box. That’s why colleges are full of hippies.
But the regressions clinched it for me. I don’t know if it’s the same for everyone, but I didn’t remember many specifics from my past lives - events or things or places; I remembered feelings. I remembered frustration. I remembered feeling tired. I remembered planning to change the world a hundred times in a hundred different ways, and it was always too hard. Just too damn hard. Thwarted by sickness, thwarted by accidents, thwarted by some goddamned short-sighted greedy bastard. The system protects itself, is what it is.
I dropped out of college in the middle of my last semester. After all, what was the point? I had a secret, guilty thrill when I got my grades, and I’d passed two of my classes without taking the finals.
iii
When you’re smart, it’s easy to get by. You just have to manage your expectations. A low-wage job, a cheap apartment, cheap clothes - you remind yourself that you don’t really need that 20% more everyone seems to want. So I did that for awhile - paid off the college loan, even. But I felt old. I felt done. All of my ambitions were sapped away by too many memories. I remembered being ready for death before, and that’s how I felt now. Death became a bit of an obsession for me.
But what’s the point of dying if you’re doomed to come right back? Why speed the inevitable rebirth into dissatisfaction? No, what I needed was a way to get out altogether. And I don’t mean escaping into enlightened bliss. I wasn’t into the Buddhist thing. I guess some group of scientists somewhere is probably working on a study of Buddhists to see if they manage to evade reincarnation. But all of that self-denial and meditation requires a lot of work and dedication, and I didn’t have the motivation. No, by that point I was looking for those shortcuts – the ways around the system. There’s nothing beside the system, but nothing sounded just fine to me.
iv
When she came to pick me up, I wasn’t depressed. I’d been feeling down now and again, but you have to understand - overall I wasn’t depressed, I was just done. I was looking forward to death, actually. I’d taken care of my family and friends, what few I had left, and cleared up the rest of my business - closing lines of credit, canceling insurance - you know. I was a free man, and from the perspective of most of the civilized world, I was already dead.
She pulled up to the curb in a sleek black American classic with darkly tinted windows. It was big and oozed wealth and class from every mirror-polished angle. I watched her park through my apartment window, and for just a moment I wondered if I’d made the right choice.
As she got out on the far side of the car and stood, I could see that she was tall, and more fleshy and curvy than modelesque. She was dressed as a naughty schoolgirl. I think I smirked. They must have picked that from my psyche profile. Her black, curling hair was tied back in pigtails, and her pale face wasn’t caked with make-up (I could see freckles), except for some lip gloss and thick eye-liner. She wore a sheer white blouse, unbuttoned but tied in a knot and scooped open to show ample breasts squeezed into a red satin bra. The costume was completed by a pleated gray skirt, and as she came around the front of the car - a very naughty schoolgirl! - I saw that she was wearing thigh-high PVC boots over black stockings. The skirt was so short, I caught a flash of her matching red satin panties when she stepped up onto the curb.
Heels confidently clopping and with one arm draped over her large purse, she strode up the walk to the complex. She was chewing gum - that’s what had given me that second thought - but her gait reassured me. It was purposeful - single-minded, yet also casual; she swayed her hips like she was on a runway, but she didn’t appear conscious of it. She was conscious of me: She had spotted me at the window and was smirking right back at me as she approached my door. She raised her arm and waggled her fingers at me in hello.
She was polished, I decided, and I liked that about her. It wasn’t the polish of a thin veneer - she had sharpened and refined her true personality, skin to bone. Her confidence was natural and not misplaced. Again I had that pang - call it a third thought – and I hesitated. That casual sincerity, that authenticity she exuded resonated in me. It was a quality I’d been searching for, in myself and others. Maybe... maybe I could nurture that in myself, and find some satisfaction. But, no... No, I’d tried that before. Hundreds of times. The hesitation faded. It was too late for me. This me, who I was now, it was who I really was. So, this thing - this plan - it was the most authentic thing I could do.
“Hello...?” Her voice came through the door. She had already rung my doorbell, and now she was leaning over from the porch, looking in the window at me. She raised her waving hand to shade the glass, and again she smirked at me. Her nails were manicured and painted black, sleek and shiny like her car.
I shook hazy thoughts from my head and unlocked the door for her.
She smiled as the door opened for her. “Having second thoughts?” Her voice was smooth, and just a little honeyed.
“No...” I shook my head absently. “I mean, yes, but ... no.”
She laughed. “You don’t have to explain. It’s a big decision. There can be a lot to think over. We understand. You can always change your mind, whenever you’d like, up to the very end.” She stepped through the doorway, past me and into the room, and I let the door shut behind her. She stopped a few feet in, and I remained by the door, looking up at her. In her boots she was taller than me. It was only an inch, but I felt like she was towering over me. Her presence dominated my small apartment. “Of course, the longer you wait, the more it costs if you back out - for services rendered. You understand.”
I nodded.
She laughed again, then extended her hand. “I’m Jane. Plain Jane.” She held her fingers loosely and her palm turned down, so I took her hand in mine and bent to touch it lightly to my lips. Her head quirked to the side and she blinked, but she smiled graciously. She lingered a moment, then took a few steps back to look around the room. “It must be strange for you - for me to know so much about you, and you to know only what you see.” She spread her arms and angled her hips, then turned slowly.
Now don’t misunderstand me: I’ve been with women. I’ve seen pornography. I’ve been to strip joints. But there was nothing like having her there, in the flesh, only a few feet away, dressed as she was, smelling vaguely of spices, charging the room with electricity, to get my blood pumping.
“But you like what you see, it seems.” Her eyes flicked down to what I could feel to be a growing bulge. The blood went from there to my face and I tried to discretely roll my hips for a little freedom. She was grinning at my predicament, and came back toward me, stopping just inches away. One of her thighs jutted forward beneath her skirt and nestled between my legs. We were both looking down at it. “I like what I see, too, schoolboy. Maybe we can study some biology later.” She bobbed her pigtails.
Her hands came up to my chest, over my shoulders, along my neck, and under my chin, which she lifted until I looked her directly in the eye. “Now that you know my name, let me greet you properly.” She leaned against me and pressed her lips to mine. The kiss was firm, wet, yielding slightly, with a flick of cool tongue at the end. She tasted like cinnamon, probably from the gum. She didn’t step away as she smiled warmly into my eyes. “I think two people can only really know each other when they kiss. I like that you didn’t pull away, or try to take over. It makes me comfortable with you.”
Then she turned and walked further into the room, examining my things. “Sometimes we get jerks. They always change their mind before the end.” She set her purse down on one arm of the loveseat and rested her hands on her hips as she stopped in front of my media case.
“Would you like something to drink? I mean... if you..?”
She smirked as she turned back to me. “I didn’t think you’d be so shy. Well, maybe I could have guessed, but your writing is more confident. That’s cute. But, yes, I’d like something to drink. Something hot, but not microwaved. Maybe tea with milk, or cocoa. Or if your cupboard is empty, clear water is fine.
In the kitchen, I pulled open the cupboard door and raised my brows. I hadn’t even thought to clean out the shelves, or the refrigerator. I suppose it really didn’t matter. I didn’t have anything in the crisper anyway and the rest would keep for someone else. I clicked on the flame beneath the kettle. “Earl Grey?” I asked the other room.
“Perfect,” she called back, from my bedroom.
Several minutes later she called again from my room: “Your will is coming to us?”
The tea was done, so I followed her into the bedroom. Steam wafted from the mug as I handed it to her. “I’ve given a few things to family and old friends, but everything that’s left is yours. Should I have packed it up?”
She took the mug and sipped, smiling thanks. “No. Someone is coming by later. But I’d like to keep these for myself.” She held out two old paperbacks - copies of Siddhartha and Stranger in a Strange Land. “I still prefer paper to the screen. Old habits.” She set down the books on one of my old jackets, which now lay folded on the edge of my bed. I had left it hanging in the closet. There were a few other trinkets on the bed, and what looked like an old CD. It was, in fact – a Refinery album. An odd choice.
“Those are my favorites,” I answered, nodding toward the books. “But, I mean, you're welcome to them. I grew up on the screen, but paper is definitely the best. You feel like you’ve really read something.”
She set down her cup and twined a finger around the thong hanging from my neck, untucking the charm from my shirt. It was an ‘ohm’ etched artfully into the inside curve of a broken piece of cowry shell. “I’d like to keep this, too, but only when you’re done with it.”
“Yes. I...'d be honored.” That was lame.
Twisting the rest of her fingers around the thong, she pulled me to her and kissed me again, this time more gently. I closed my eyes and my knees nearly melted. For that moment, I forgot how she was dressed, forgot about how I must look: pulled up against her, limp like a doll. All I felt was something, something original and honest and immediate - her soul maybe - touching mine between her lips.
“Are you comfortable with me?” she asked.
“Yes!” It was a breathless whisper, and my eyes were still closed.
I opened them, and again she had that smile for me. “You taste like lemon.” She motioned to the duffel bag waiting on my bed. “Are you ready to go, then?”
I nodded.
“You are ready to leave this place behind. You will never see it again.”
The finality in her words hit my chest like a fist, but I was ready for it. “Yes. I’m certain.” I picked up the duffel I had waiting by the bedroom door and slung it over my shoulder.
“Then follow me.”
After locking the door and the deadbolt I handed her my keys, which disappeared into her purse beneath the things from my room. I walked behind her to her car. Outside, under the hard light of the sun and the watchful eyes of neighbors around the courtyard, I became conscious of how we looked together, how obvious we were. The thighs of her boots rubbed together and chirped when she walked, and just a hint of breeze was enough to lift the pleats of her skirt. Her confidence kept her head up and her shoulders back, so her breasts bounced beneath her shirt with each step. Back on the door, her calling card was wedged in the door frame, stating her profession and claiming my possessions against looters.
I shot a glance over my shoulder, toward the building gossip’s flat. Her blinds were split, and her shadow lurked just behind. The blinds snapped shut and she disappeared.
Down at the street, after my bag was in her trunk and I was settling into a plushy leather bucket seat, I remarked, “You make quite an impression.” She pulled her heavy door shut and stretched out her seat belt, then leaned over to look past me. There were half a dozen blank faces at the top the stairs, watching us from the shade of the trees. To them we were now shadows behind the darkly tinted glass.
She grinned at me. “I have to advertise, don’t I? How else do you expect us to find more good customers like you? Hey, do you want to roll down the window, so they can watch us drive off with my hand in your lap? It’s your last opportunity to show them something of yourself.” She slipped her hand between my thighs and squeezed, but I left the window up.
v
We didn’t go straight there - wherever there was. She asked me to show her around the town - the places I’d worked, the spots I’d hung out. There wasn’t much to show, since I hadn’t done much after the university. I didn’t really hang out. I didn’t even move more than a few blocks away from the dorm.
She said she was dressed for school anyway, so we spent most of our time driving slowly down the campus roads while I pointed out some of the departments I’d studied in, talked about classes I’d had, papers I’d written, books I’d read. She didn’t have to keep asking questions after the first hour – I just kept talking. I realized I was probably boring her when she started to twirl her pigtail around her finger, but she only shook her head and smiled when I mentioned it.
I didn’t take her by any of the jobs I’d had recently. I didn’t want to see any of those people again, not like this. We did, however, stop at the drive-through of the old burger joint I worked my freshman year. She ordered a single chocolate malt - something for us to share. The look on the face of the cashier as Jane leaned out the car window and took the cup was priceless. She must have said something to him - I didn’t hear it, but his face turned red and she was grinning again when she settled back into her seat.
It was late afternoon when she finally told me we were heading into the city. “It’s about an hour and a half home from here, and now that I don’t have to worry about embarrassing you around someone you know anymore, I’ve got to get out of these things.” She stopped the car at an empty yellow light and pulled on the parking brake. “I like what bras do for my figure, but I don’t think I’ll ever get used to wearing panties.” She kicked a heel up onto the dash, then shifted in her seat as she rolled the panties off her cheeks and stretched them over the cuffs of her boots. She tucked her legs back under the steering wheel and slid the panties the rest of the way to her heels. By the time the light turned green, she had her eyes back on the road and was placing the panties in my hand.
“Should I put them in your purse?”
“No.. you can keep them. For the rest of your life.”
She meant it as a joke, but I didn’t feel like a chuckle. I leaned against the door and watched the road streak by out the dark window as we sped onto the highway. The song on the radio ended, and the new tune was blaringly inappropriate, but neither of us changed the channel. The air was thick, and the car, big as it was, felt cramped.
“It would turn me on if you tasted them.”
I raised a brow at her, and she laughed away the heaviness between us. “Don’t be so shy! It’s cute, but at only at first.”
I settled back into the seat, glanced over to look at her, then looked down at the panties in my hand.
“We’ll have to cure you of that shyness, and soon. It’s worth getting past, you know. Even if it is just for a short time. You’ll never be comfortable with yourself as long as you see yourself from the outside in. You’ll never know what you really want. I, on the other hand, know just what I want - I want you to suck on my panties.” She grinned at me. “Go on.”
I folded the stirrup into a ball and stuck it in my mouth. They were still cool, damp, and salty, but they also had the bitter-flat tang of sex.
Her head turned toward me, but her eyes flicked between my mouth and the road. Her lips parted as she watched me, and her tongue rubbed beneath her teeth. “You got me juicy back in town, when you were telling me about your classes at the University. I was never good at classes. I was a daydreamer. But it turned me on to see you so passionate about something. Even remembering it turns me on. See?” She grabbed my hand and placed it beneath her skirt, clinching my wrist with her thighs. I didn’t think I was that passionate about school, but I also didn’t think it was the time to argue. We weren’t really much of strangers any more, so I cupped her, and my middle finger slipped inside easily. “Good.” She squirmed in her seat to give me an easier angle, and opened her legs to me.
I had always been good with my hands, I thought, and she was moaning and cooing within a few moments. “You know,” she managed, between biting her lip and squeezing her legs shut again, trapping me comfortably inside. “You know, I’m psychic.”
“What do you mean ... you can see the future? Or you can tell what I’m thinking.” My words came out unevenly. I was concentrating on other things after all.
“Both... I can tell what you’re going to be thinking.” She flicked the turn signal and drifted toward an off ramp several miles outside of town. “You’re going to be thinking about how wet I am, and how much you want to taste me - not just my panties. You’re going to be thinking about what a schoolgirl like me might do to a smart boy like you for help with her homework. You're going to be thinking about me stopping my car and dropping your seat back, climbing up on your face until I'm moaning, and just maybe turning around and giving you the best blowjob you’ve ever had while I grind your head into the headrest. Especially once you know that I scouted out this little dark turnoff up ahead, and that one of the best features of this car is how comfortable that seat is when it’s laid back flat.” She watched me from the corner of her eyes and bit her lip to hide a grin. She knew she was right.
vi
When we got back on the freeway, the sun had set and the line of dark was moving west, chasing the oranges and purples toward the horizon. Jane had fished a moist towelette out of her purse and I had wiped down my face. Though the road was empty, she slid over to the fast lane and turned on the cruise control.
She rested her hand at the bottom of the wheel and began putting her makeup back in her purse. She was a professional now, not a schoolgirl, and she’d already remade her face before we got up to speed. "You're awfully quiet."
I was watching the lane lines flash by, running my thumb around the rim of the empty malt cup. It had been crushed by her boot during a scene of passionate re-leveraging.
"I would have thought you'd be grins and giggles after that." She shifted in her seat. "I enjoyed it, anyway."
I glanced over to see her smirk, and watched her for a moment.
"What is it?" she asked, quirking a brow. "Go ahead and ask."
"Do you always...” I furrowed my brows and retacked. “Was that just your job?" I winced. That came out even worse. I shouldn’t have said anything.
She chuckled. "Don't worry. I know what you mean.” She pushed her purse back behind the seat and squeezed my knee. “And relax, please!” She took her hand back and rested it in her lap, between her thighs. “To answer your question: Yes, but not ‘just’. It’s a job I love; that's why I do it. I don’t do anything I don’t want to."
The road was straight, so she stared at me for a long moment. I couldn't meet her gaze, so I made a study of the geography of creases in the cup. "But that's not what you meant, is it? It's normal to have feelings for me - I'd be hurt if you didn't. But don't forget why you're here, where you’re going with me. I want you to enjoy yourself, but don't go forming attachments."
I made an effort to relax, and the next thing I knew she was nudging me awake. We were deep into the city, in the old downtown. We were off the freeway and gliding along the twisting downtown streets. The ghostly blue of the streetlights flashed over the car like a slow-motion strobe. This wasn’t a classic neighborhood so there wasn’t any neon, and I could easily see the illuminated shapes of the skyline. Jane was pointing to a pre-war tiered sandstone-block building nestled between several glass towers. It looked out of place there; a piece of the past that refused to move on with the rest of the neighborhood. “That's us,” she said. “It used to be the Old Continental. We bought it a few years back and renovated. Wait until you see the inside.”
Minutes later we were following the ramp down into the garage beneath the old hotel. The lights here were orangish, and flickered oddly now and again. We passed rows and rows of vehicles, all immaculately clean, and all in a price range around that of my education. Jane pulled us smoothly into a numbered spot between a convertible Jag and some oversized SUV. As a classic, her car was fairly wide as well, but the lines were painted far enough apart that I could push the long car door all the way open. By the time I was standing and shutting the door, Jane was already bending over behind the popped trunk and slinging the strap of my bag over her shoulder. "Hey…" I began to protest, and I reached for the bag.
She smiled and slammed the trunk closed. The sound echoed through the garage. "From here on, you're my guest. You get to take it easy, and I get to run the show. Now come with me." I joined in beside her and she led me through the garage, toward the golden light oozing out of the doors in a far corner. Her heels clopped along the way, and the tops of her boots still chirped when she walked. The night air in the city was chill - I could feel the hairs on my arm standing up. Jane draped her free arm over my shoulder as we reached the edge of the garage, then let it slip down my back. She grabbed my ass just before the wide brass doors slid open for us.
A rush of warm air pushed past us as we stepped inside and into a long hallway. Like the doors, the accents in the hallway were brass; the rest, except for the checkered marble floor, was painted an antiqued white. Alternating standing desks and heavy picture frames reflected the length of the hall from the black floor tiles. The hall itself was very long, as least a couple hundred feet, and without any doors along the way. The pictures grabbed my attention as we began to pass them. They were paintings actually - though they were nearly photo-realistic - of women in various states of undress. They reminded me of Olivia's cheesecake. Some of the costumes, too, ran toward the fantastic or the fetishistic. "Do you see anyone you like?" Jane asked in my ear.
Then I saw we were passing a painting of her reclining on a leather armchair, nude beneath a speckled fur coat thrown wide open. She held a cigar in one gloved hand, and a glass of red wine in the other. Her expression was clearly an invitation. "They're all beautiful, but one catches my eye." I earned a chuckle.
We continued to the end of the hallway, where an elevator was open and waiting for us. The ceiling of the elevator was mirrored, and the lettering on the "Stop" button was nearly worn away. Beneath it was a placard reading, "Please be considerate."
The ride to the lobby was brief, punctuated with a kiss and an explanation. "There's just a little more paperwork," she said, "then it's up to my room."
I started as the door opened - I was shocked out of a stupor. Right up to her room, and then that's it?
She led me out through the doors and into the lobby. It was distractingly enormous. It must have taken up most of the first and second floors of the whole building. The same black and white checkered marble expanded out across the floor, broken by islands of sandstone planters and columns that rose into a rosicruse vaulted ceiling. Elevator doors like the one we'd just exited appeared in nooks and corners around the room, but none of them were marked. Grand marble stair conveyors loomed against the far wall, curving out into the lobby, and the old hotel's front desk sat between them. That's where Jane was leading me. Behind the counter, a pair of older gentlemen in black suits calmly tabbed through hidden keypads. The sounds of a string quartet playing a muzak'd pop classic filtered between the titters and whispers of a dozen elegant women scattered around the room in singles and pairs, leading conversations with clusters of civilians and women each jockeying to impress their hosts for the pleasure of a laugh or caress or perhaps just a glance of cleavage.
Despite the evening gowns and tuxedos around us, neither Jane’s attire nor my own poverty-casual fashion statement attracted any attention. That was fine with me; I turned my eyes back to Jane before I drew a glance, and let my view wander down to her ass. After the car I didn’t think I had to worry about my impolite leer, and the skirt did roll nicely over her cheeks as she walked.
One of the clerks looked up before we reached him. "Good Evening, Jane." They exchanged pleasantries while I took in more details from the lobby, and she gave him my name. Then he was asking for my attention. He was gesturing to a copper plaque he had slid up onto the countertop. "Sir, you will find that the agreement printed here is much like the one forwarded to you last week. You need only press both thumbs into the circle at the bottom to ratify it. If, at any time before the contract is completed, you wish to cancel the agreement, you may do so by returning here and placing both thumbs in the revoke circle, there. Any cancellation of the contract will be subject to fees in accordance with the scale you signed to last week. Is this clear? Please say ‘Yes’ or ‘No’."
I said yes, and he advised me to read the agreement carefully before thumbprinting, but I was already picking through it. Old habits only die with you, they say.
The first four clauses were fairly standard for a check-out hotel, and the last indicated that I'd waived the fee schedule and agreed to leave all of my non-sanctified holdings to the company. I pressed both thumbs to the circle, and the ionizing wave tingled as it trapped a few skin cells against the surface.
The man flashed a gracious smile as he pressed a sterile pad to the thumbcircle and slid the contract off the desk. "I hope you enjoy your stay, Sir. Jane, there are messages for you. Will you take them now, or shall I send them up?"
"I'll call for them later," she said over her shoulder as she was leading me to the stair conveyor. In silence we ascended to the grand balcony and the bank of elevators there. From this height I could see the whole lobby. One of the groups was breaking up - the hostess had selected a suit and a skirt from the other three and was leading them to a dark corner. The remainders casually attempted to insinuate themselves into nearby groups without appearing rejected. Behind me, an elevator chimed, but we let it go so as not to share it with a group of businessmen. I appreciated the privacy.
Once they were gone I leaned toward Jane. "Is tonight it?" I asked in a low voice. "I mean, is it up to your room, and then it's over with?"
"Are you anxious?" she asked back, looking at me uncertainly for the first time. "I could arrange it, if that's what you want, but I'll need to call back to the desk."
"No, no... That’s not what I meant. I just didn't know what was typical.” I continued after a moment. “I don't think I'm ready quite yet... I don't think I'm in the mood, if that makes sense."
She smiled, and another elevator chimed. A buxom Latina walked out with a rather pale but broadly smiling older woman. They didn't mind us as we filled the car behind them, closing the doors so no one else would try to catch the ride. "Two to three days is probably normal, but it's your party. Escrow usually takes two days to clear, but if you'd like to hurry, we can convert you to fee. But that's just business. You strike me as someone who needs some attention, and I'm the kind of girl who enjoys a little anticipation and expectation. I'm guessing three nights, at least, for you. If you don't have a strong preference, maybe I'll just surprise you. I think you've already had to do enough planning and worrying.” She looked me square in the eye. “If you will just give yourself over to me entirely, if you let me be your fate, you can trust me."
I nodded. Her confidence was infectious. For the first time in a long time, I think I really relaxed.
She took my bag and I up to her room - her schedule was free through the night, she said, and my room wasn't ready. It was a long ride in the elevator. I wasn't sure how many floors we ascended, since only the door controls were labeled and the level indicator was dark. When the elevator finally glided to a stop and the doors slid noiselessly apart behind us, a wide but short hallway appeared. There were only three sets of double doors leading from it; we crossed to the middle set.
I held my bag while she confirmed her ID at the doorpad and walked into the dark room beyond. I heard her set her purse down. Beyond her, far beyond her into the room, stretched a swath of city lights. The windows on that wall – the windows practically were the wall – extended at least two score feet. Jane turned a knob by the door, and the overhead lights slowly rose. The room was huge. It was divided by bench-walls, furniture, and a sunken area, and each section had its own style. The main stretch of the room was clothed in white marble, and simple, modern furniture provided places for sitting, eating, and webbing. To the right, a tall hearth loomed out of a brick wall; two rich wood and fur-patterned chairs suitable for recounting safari stories sat in front of it. Beyond, dark wooden doors discretely hinted at another room. On the far side of the room, fitted into a curve of the window wall, three steps led down into a wide, sunken circle. A dark frame draped with crimson and satin hung above. In the center, dominating the reverse dais, was a huge four-posted bed. It was also swathed in heavy, sensuous materials. It was clearly a "fucking bed".
She came back and took my duffel from me, then deposited it just inside the door. Taking me by the hand she led me into the room, and the door slid shut behind us. She took me toward the left wall, toward a disguised white marble door that opened with a gentle press and a click. A hidden room appeared, revealing a large glass shower in the center of an unusual bathroom. The room was focused on the round shower like an eye on its pupil. The shower itself was large enough for two, or three at the most. The sink was an afterthought on the wall, and the small door on the other side probably led to a toilet. A pair of wooden benches sat to either side of the door; towels and toiletries were stacked beneath them. To one side, the side with the best viewing angle, lounged a comfortable-looking white leather chair.
Jane chatted as she turned knobs on the wall outside the shower, and showerheads a dozen feet above began pouring a steady, pattering stream. Once steam began to rise in the shower, she sank down into the leather chair and crossed her legs. "Go ahead."
I hesitated.
“There’s no room for shyness in there, and you need to clean up. Unless you want to get dirty again, schoolboy.” She uncrossed her legs and spread her knees. Her brows arched suggestively. I was reminded that her panties were in my pocket.
I stepped toward her, but she lifted a boot and crossed her legs again, smoothing her short skirt over her upper thigh with a smirking chortle. “I’m such a tease. Now go ahead and take off your clothes. Shirt first, please. And don’t rush it.”
I was still uncertain, but I pushed myself to pull my shirt off over my head. There was no reason to hold on to modesty now, but, like I said, old habits don’t die by themselves. I leaned against the glass wall of the shower to pull off my shoes and socks, and watched her closely beneath my brows. She was watching me, too, but not my eyes - her gaze was roving over my body. It wasn’t ogling. It was measuring. I imagined she was counting my imperfections. She stretched out beckoning hands once my shoes were on the bench, and I crossed back to her so she could slide out my belt, then slip off my jeans and shorts with an unsubtle grope. She waved me back, and said with a wink, "Put your shoulders back and turn for me. I'd like to know what I'm having for dinner."
I was no spectacle of manhood, I knew. I was average, with a small post-college belly and thinning hair. But I performed a slow turn before her, and she squeezed my ass and my inner thigh as I came around, like she was a grocer checking for freshness. As I came back to face her, she nodded appreciatively.
"I thought so. The jerks are always musclebound, or try to flex so I'll think they are. They have something to prove - even to me. But you’re just right. Not a jock. A spectacle of manhood."
I blinked, and gave her a funny look.
She gave it right back.
She chatted with me while I showered - telling me how and where and when to wash while sharing short anecdotes that didn't really give away anything too personal but painted a picture of a carefree, adventuresome, mysterious life. She was an active girl who had often worked several jobs a night when she first started. She was more discriminating now, and she only picked up enders – check-out types like myself – every so often, when one caught her attention. She liked to give them her attention, her full attention. She would, after all, be the only one to know their whole life story. Though she spoke with conviction and confidence, I could tell she'd said the same thing dozens of times before. It was a speech designed to make me feel special, to relax me, to lower my guard. It worked, too.
She told me that there was a plan, a technique that most of the girls would use with an ender, especially if they didn’t want to be tied up long after escrow cleared. The night the ender arrived, he’d be lavished with attention - public attention, if he would take it. He'd be taken downtown, shown off in a couple of name-brand clubs, have his neck nibbled on at the bar by the girl and a couple of her friends, maybe even fucked on the table in the back corner where they would be seen by just the right people. This was advertising, and the girl would make sure everyone saw what a good time their ender was having. They'd get drunk, but definitely not high, and they'd stay up late, all night. A few hours past midnight, the girl would start withdrawing, just a little bit at a time, leaving the ender alone while she just had to talk to (or kiss, or eat) someone else, and she might forget to come back for half an hour. Or two. The ender, if played properly, would become uncomfortable, but not demanding - he'd beg for attention like a dog, and feel somehow at fault as it was increasingly denied to him. In his drunken solitude, he’d remember all of the reasons that drove him to his decision. Later, after his girl disappeared altogether, probably to an hourly job, one of the hotel’s cars would come by to pick him, and he'd be taken back to his cell of a room for a gourmet but stale breakfast delivered by another girl, but eaten alone. His own girl would come by to look in on him, and if he wasn't asleep, she might give him a quickie before promising to meet him right after lunch. Whatever kept him on the hook. But she'd leave him in his room or an upstairs hotel lobby until evening, when he was despairing, and then, in grand gesture of benevolence, she'd call him to her suite and swoop down to finish him off, ending his misery for good.
The point of all this was, of course, to weed out the jerks who were too narcissistic to follow through, and to keep any of the real enders unsettled enough that they wouldn't flake out and cause a whole mess of paperwork. It was risk management. The details varied from girl to girl to whim to mood, but the results were pretty much the same, and they were reliable.
Jane was toweling me off with a terry-cloth robe as she told me that this was not at all like her plan for me. She had already decided I wasn't a jerk or a flake, and she'd agreed to take me because she thought I'd be interesting to know. She had nearly cleared her schedule, and we were going to be spending time together. We could do whatever I wanted - as long as she liked it, too. There would be no bowling or miniature golf, and no card games unless it was strip poker. No going out again to advertise, unless she'd gravely misread me and I had an exhibitionist streak. And since my own room wouldn't be ready until tomorrow morning, I'd be sleeping here with her tonight, and every night I wished.
I let her know that I had put myself completely in her hands, and I would be happy to do whatever she thought would be fun. Her mischievous grin told me clearly that I had given the right answer.
She handed me a pair of slippers and led me out over the marble floor, past the fucking bed, to the squared leather couch facing the windows and overlooking the city. I lay on my stomach as I was directed and folded my arms under my chin. A moment later there was a jack-and-coke on the end table by my head. (That was no psychic act - it was on my questionnaire.)
After I'd had a few sips and she’d finished whatever she was doing, I heard the clop-clop of her boots as she came around into my view. She crossed her arms beneath her breasts and leaned up against the window. "So, schoolboy. Now I've got you alone in my room, and just a little tipsy. What should we do? I don't really feel like homework - I'm not the studying type tonight. I'm not the cheer type, either, but I can show you my kicks." She set her booted heel on the end-table and knocked my drink to the side. I looked up to a magnificent view while she peered down with satisfaction. "Or we can sit and 'talk'. I might be able to teach you a few things."
"That sounds good."
"I thought it might." She dropped her boot and circled the couch, coming to stand at the other end. "Roll onto your back." As I complied, keeping the robe around me, she crawled up over the arm of the couch and straddled my hips. She rolled her thighs and ass to settle in, and I went hard beneath her. "There, that's comfortable. Now what are we going to talk about?"
I shrugged. I wasn't very good at these types of games.
"Oh, you're still much too tense. We'll never have a good conversation until you relax." She pulled open the chest of the robe, then reached over the couch for a little bottle. Hot oil dribbled over my shoulders, neck, and the top of my stomach, and a moment later she was rubbing it in with the palms of her hands.
She started by asking me about movies. I was too busy watching her, feeling her, to give good answers, but only at first. She kept asking, kept laughing, kept massaging, and I began to speak more freely. She flirted with her fingers and her questions. She pinched my nipples and tickled under my arms. She listened to my answers, then teasingly described how she would turn my favorite movies into porn and what part she'd have me play. She was feeling me out. Her questions became less frequent but more probing as my conversation began to flow.
We had graduated from movies into books and philosophy, but strangely we were no less aroused. My arms were crossed behind my head and my eyes were drifting over the ceiling as I described Atlas Shrugged with no small words. I was feeling comfortably arrogant. She was only half-focused on the massage now; she'd been silent for some time and had taken to kissing my neck and chin as I spoke.
When I came to a break in thought, she sat up and put a hand over my mouth. "Close your eyes, schoolboy. I've got a surprise for you." I obeyed, and her thighs squeezed over my hips while she turned to the side. A moment later a nipple was pressed into my mouth, and she cupped a hand behind my head to hold me in place. Then she began talking. She had thoughts of her own on my subject. She delivered this critical opinion on Objectivism, and Ayn Rand in general, barely pausing mid-sentence to move my head to the other breast once I’d teased her perky and warm. Though I was understandably distracted, I listened. I was surprised – surprised and impressed. She was right - I'd never heard it said that way before, but she was spot on. And I’d done a thesis on Rand. She pushed up from me, and I opened my eyes to see her staring into them.
At that moment it was easy for me to look right back into her eyes; in fact, it would have been difficult to turn away. That struck me as peculiar later. I'd never been able to look someone in the eyes like that for more than a few seconds before self-evaluation got the better of me.
She kissed me hard, then pulled herself away. I thought she might slip open my robe and slide me inside her, but instead she ran her hands through her hair and let the pigtails drop out. "I could fuck the life out of you right now if I wasn’t careful. But I have some other ideas for tonight. You need an intermission, and I need a costume change. I'm done with the naughty schoolgirl for today. Or at least with the schoolgirl part." She slid off me and stood, patting the bulge beneath my robe. "Wait for me here." She winked, then turned a knob on the remote behind the couch. One of the window panes darkened just a shade, hiding the city lights to show a dim display screen - just so I'd know it was there.
I sighed, and listen to her clop off to her dark double doors in the corner. I left the display as she did - for the moment I preferred my own thoughts to public entertainment.
vii
I was still mulling myself over when the lights in the room dropped almost to a candle flame. There was rustling by the fucking bed, but I barely heard it, and didn’t turn to look. I didn't turn to look yet, not until the screen flicked back to a tinted window and I heard a low, hissing voice far behind me: "Ahh... Dinnertime has come at last... Come here, my plump little argent. Fly to the flame."
I sat up on the couch. Only the lights at the far edge of the room were lit, and just barely at that. The fucking bed was a silhouette against the orange glow. A semi-sheer canopy had descended from the frame above the bed, and swags of drapery drooped around the posts and up to the walls and fell to wispy heaps on the floor. It felt like a den, or a nest. A dark figure swayed in the center - she was obscured in the folds of the curtains, but her hand slipped out, and a hooked finger beckoned. "Come closer." I left the robe and the slippers by the couch, and descended the stairs of the reverse dais, slow to feel each step in the dark. As I reached the bed, I realized that the drapery was patterned with heavy spiderwebs.
A gloved hand caught my wrist and pulled me through the curtain. I was immediately pinned face down on the bed and wrapped tightly between sheets and thighs, fingers and pillows, and the not-infrequent nibbling kiss. A blindfold was slipped over my eyes. Over the next several minutes, while the wraps continuously tightened around me, I was rolled onto my back and each of my limbs was drawn free from the bundling and very firmly pulled straight, only to be tied to a cornerpost of the bed. I didn't struggle, but I don't think it would have mattered - she was surprisingly strong and quick with her hands. Each time she moved, it was brief and deliberate and ended in a pin that kept me pressed, immobile, to the mattress. At last I was spread-eagled, though my body was still swaddled. I could tell she was satisfied - I felt her strum each of my bonds and cluck her tongue.
Then she sat back on my hips and pulled off the blindfold. My eyes had adjusted, so even in the low light I could now see her clearly. Her lips were full and painted a bright, bloody red. They twisted into a closed, satisfied smile. Her eyes were heavily shadowed, and her black lids drooped dangerously. Her hair was hidden in a tight knot behind her head. She wore a black stocking catsuit that clung to her curves and wrinkled at just the right places; her belly was covered by a satin hourglass, red as her lips. Her elbow-length gloves ended in hard curved points at the fingertips - like claws - which she now used to loosen and peel back my wrappings and tease my chest. Her smile parted, and she bared a pair of sharp fangs. Her tongue flicked against them as she spoke, giving her a slight lisp.
"Such a present for me to unwrap! And now that I’ve caught you in my web, my argent, you know your doom is near. But before I have my way with you, I’ll tell you a truth: all spiders bite. Lucky for you, the bites themselves are rarely deadly. It’s what we do afterward that matters." She licked her lips. The lights of the room disappeared as her shadow fell over me.
viii
I woke the next morning to a brightly sunlit room. A pale yellow glow flowed in from the wall of windows, painting a faded, impressionistic image of the web-draped bed against the far wall.
I propped myself up and saw that my wrists and ankles were still tightly bound in last night’s silk ties. The ties themselves, however, dangled loosely, and were only restrained by their overnight twisting in the sheets.
There was a solid-sounding click from the corner of the room. I sat up to see Jane had just emerged from the dark wooden doors. She wore grey sweats, a loose t-shirt, and fuzzy slippers, and she walked with her head cocked over her shoulder while she wrapped a towel around her hair.
"Oh-" She spotted me then, and turned toward me. She tucked the towel up into a makeshift turban as she descended to the bed and sat beside me. "I didn't think you'd be up so early - not after last night."
Last night: It was... It was a swirl of images now, and I remembered we... We did everything, or rather she did everything, and I was her toy - her very pleased, satisfied toy. It was all part of her story, her game, where she was the spider and I her midnight snack, but I don’t think even the black widow’s mate gets the treatment I got before he is devoured.
No one memory would stick in my mind long enough to relive. They kept fading and blurring, but the whole experience was steeped in a feeling, a sort of golden, overwhelming bliss, like it was the first time I'd been laid. I looked at her now, without any make up, dressed like a stay-at-home, and saw that she was beautiful. She had a very pretty face - wide, knowing eyes with dark lashes, lips just full enough to frown, smile, or pout, and naturally arched brows. Her body - well, a modeling agency would probably ask her to shed a few pounds, but there were no folds or sags in her curves, and she knew how to work them. But it was that quality, the same confidence I saw yesterday, which could exhibit calm coolness, light a fire behind her eyes, and invite acknowledgement of her alpha status all at the same time. That was what defined her.
I remembered her questions and I shrugged dumbly; "'I wake with the Sun'".
I think she caught the quote from the lyric – it was from a song on that Refinery album she took - because she gave me a funny sort of smile and watched me a moment. "Well, feel free to lie in, if you'd like, and I will bring you breakfast. Or you can get up and take a bath, and then we'll go for breakfast. But either way, you're having a solid breakfast. I've got to keep you well-fed if you're going to last the three days. Last night was barely foreplay." She grinned wickedly.
I stood, and I remembered the bindings as they came with me. Even though the knots were carefully tied not to cut the circulation to my fingers, they were not so loose that I could slip free. I started picking at the knot, but soon realized that it was so tight it would have to be cut. "Leave it," she said, loosely taking the free end of the silk. "I like you with handles. I'll cut them down after your shower so you don't trip." She gave me a loud slap on the ass, starting me off at a quickly-suppressed gallop toward the shower.
ix
True to her word, after I was dried off she cut each leash down to about six inches and wrapped up the loose ends. She'd changed into a flower print sundress - nothing naughty, just pleasant and comfortable. She'd also found a change of clothes for me, but not from my bag, which was still sitting just inside the door. I now wore pressed khaki jeans, sandals, and a white linen shirt with the hotel's monogram. She produced my ohm and hung it around my neck, then tucked the pendent beneath the shirt.
We went up in the elevator, I think - the unnumbered, unlit button was far from the one she'd hit last night, but we seemed to go only a few floors - and walked a short hall to what smelled like a bakery. Inside were scattered clusters of equally mismatched and luxurious chairs and loveseats facing short, round tables. Many were empty, and none of them seemed to have an ender in them - certainly no-one was dressed like me. Everyone there was female, and each was enjoying her own style of luxury. Jane led me to the other side of the room by way of each group; as we went, she introduced me to the girls by name and polite details, and gave them only my name in return. I got the sense that she was friendly with most of them but in none of their cliques, which had drawn them together like soap bubbles on dishwater. None of the girls appeared surprised to see me, and they feigned varying amounts of interest in me personally, but none of them went back to their previous conversations until we were out of earshot. Jane settled us in a loveseat in the back corner of the room from which we could see the others but not be overheard ourselves. She told me a few embarrassing details about some of them.
We settled into talking, mostly about what we'd do today. I let my eyes wander around the room. All of the girls seemed to be drinking tea. Occasionally a tray of food would arrive for one of them, but they didn't eat from it; instead they took their leave and carried it out of the room. Within a few minutes I had a tray of my own laden with breakfast foods - eggs, sausages, a sweetroll - enough to fill me but not to stuff. Jane was now sipping from a cup of hot, pungent tea herself. The cup was clear, and in the bottom was a large flower blossom rooted to a smooth stone; the petals seemed flush with life despite the steam rising from the water. Jane was listing off things we could do today, but I didn't have any lingering desire to fly or scuba or do anything really risky. I wanted a couple of hours to think and write, perhaps. I was still open to suggestions, by which I secretly meant I hoped for more of last night. But if nothing else seemed better, I told her I’d like her to show me around the hotel. It seemed an interesting place.
She gave me that same sort of funny smile, but nodded.
She was done with her tea when I was done with my food. She had picked a few petals from the flower to munch on, but it seemed little the worse for wear. She set a copper plaque down in front of me – it was a smaller version of the one from the evening before. "By law, I will ask you to renew the contract every day. I'm doing it this morning because if you decline to continue now, you're liable only for one night's stay. Just say 'Yes' or 'No' to the agreement printed there and press both thumbs into the appropriate circle."
I quickly re-read the agreement - there were no surprises - and affirmed the contract with a word, thumbprints, and DNA. "I'm very set on this, Jane." I mustered all of my sincerity when I said so, mostly to remind myself.
"I know." She returned the plaque to her purse. "I could see your determination as soon as I walked in your door. Here, give me your arm a moment." I complied, stretching my arm out as she retrieved a small black leather box from the bag and flipped it open. "This will hurt just a bit." Inside the box was what looked like an accounting stamp, but when she held my wrist and pressed it down into the underside of my arm, it did hurt, like a bite or a cut. She returned the stamp to the box, and I turned my arm to see a fine-dot matrix tattoo inked into my flesh. There, now permanently in my arm, was a neat row of strange symbols. The tattoo began to ooze blood, but she only took my arm back and pressed a cloth napkin against it for a minute. "It identifies you as a suicide - my suicide, actually. You could say your body is now my property, at least as far as the rest of the girls are concerned. Of course, it won't prevent you from declining the contract at any time if you change your mind, but then you'll have a nice souvenir to take away with you."
x
The tattoo seemed to be a hall pass, too.
Jane took me first to a floor with long halls stretching off in both directions, lined by tightly-packed doors on either side. The doors were numbered, and we strolled down the left hall until we found number 276. She produced a small fob and waved it in front of the door; a green light blinked overhead and the door clicked. She pushed it open. Beyond was a small, simply furnished room. It had a bed, a desk, a table, a chair, a restroom, a window, and a computer tablet resting on a stand - just what you'd expect to find in a hotel room, but with better quality and less decoration.
"This is your room. You can stay here whenever you want, and it's a good place for you to rest or think or write later on today. But don’t forget what I told you - you are mine, and I won't treat you like another girl might. I'd like you to spend your time with me. I won’t lock you in here, either. Here's your key - you'll need it to get out as well as in. If you do leave the room, I only ask you to send for me first so you don't get lost. Oh, and there's a spyhole beneath the numberplate - see right here? So, if you do want to spend any time in here, I'll give you a little piece of tape to cover it."
We left my room - my cell, really - as it was. Now that I knew about the spyhole, we flipped up the numberplate on several of the other doors along the hall. Most of them were empty, or too dark for me to see anything. I could just make out someone sleeping in a few of them. Jane motioned me over to one nearer the elevator. There were two or three shapes inside crouching over the bed, rocking and arching and slumping. "I think that's Vanessa's ender in there - it looks like they're getting ready to check her out." She dropped the numberplate and confided, "Vanessa doesn't like to get her own rooms too messy. Do you want to watch on the monitor?"
I shook my head.
She took me throughout the hotel, in no particular order, apparently - sometimes we went up in the elevator, sometimes down. She took me to the pool on the roof, through the parking garage again, into several kitchens, and around the two floors of the private casino. We saw the "recreation rooms" - conference halls converted to stages for fantasies more elaborate than Jane's spiderweb. A couple of them were in use, and we watched from the control room as a panty-less chorus line performed the Can-Can for a small audience of well-dressed business-types. Across the hallway, workers were tightening up the rigging on what appeared to be the inside of a one-ring Big Top, complete with wild beast cages and straw and peanut shells on the floor. One of the rooms was now a series of indoor pools, decorated like the bottom of the ocean. With a wink Jane told me that if I wanted to meet a mermaid, it could be arranged.
She took me through the back hallways where I saw the girls in various stages of make-up and dress. Whenever they noticed me, I was met with either an angry glare or worried furt, until their eyes flicked down to the tattoo on my arm and back to Jane. She showed me the security room, though only through the glass door, and pointed out the rows of solid-state drives archiving video and audio feeds from every room in use. Each year, she told me, the government sampled the archives to verify certain standards were met. She took me to the investor’s office - her hotel wasn’t publicly traded, but it was a very profitable business. There was an elaborate cutaway model of a cruise ship the hotel was planning to acquire. She even took me to the morgue and crematory, and showed me how the smoke was reclaimed before it left the building to eliminate the odor, which did nothing for business.
We ended the tour in the diner on the ground floor, where we sat on the same side of a booth, squeezed onto the red vinyl bench so we could both watch the same people. I was still satisfied from breakfast, but she ordered a grilled cheese sandwich and tomato soup for me, saying I may not remember to get dinner tonight. As I ate, she silently pored over a small tablet from her purse. Then, while my mouth was full, she asked, "Molly or Claire?"
I looked at her for explanation, but there was none, so I swallowed my mouthful and asked, "What do you mean?"
"Choose one - Claire or Molly? First reaction."
For no reason, I said, "Claire."
She seemed pleased, so I finished lunch. She had a taste of my tomato soup while it was still hot, but nothing beside.
xi
Later in the evening, we were back in my cell. Rather, I was in my cell and she was in the doorway, leaning up against the frame. I had written a bit in my journal - a final entry - and set it to expire, so it would delete if no-one stumbled across it and read it in the next few weeks. I'd taken a nap, too. Naps were a pleasure I would miss, but they weren’t worth living for. Then I was back at my desk and proof-reading the journal on the computer. If you're going to leave a legacy online, even something as trite and common as a personal journal, it should be well-written.
And now Jane stood there silently, watching me, but not hurrying me. She had changed costume again - she was wearing a black patent minidress, boots, fishnets, and gloves. I thought there might have been a riding crop slipped into one of the boots.
"I have some business tonight," she said, without warning. "It was already scheduled, and with a regular customer - not an ender, obviously. I may not be back in and fresh until after midnight."
I looked up at her with a lump in my chest. My room was fine, but only when I knew she was a phone call away. Suddenly the hotel seemed very large and lonely, and my cell foreign and unwelcoming.
"I told you I wouldn't leave you alone or lock you in your room, though, and I meant it. Claire's a good girl. I think you'll like her - she's a costume player, like me. If you're ready, I'll take you to her room."
I stood, and without speaking I turned off the computer and slid the chair under the desk. In the elevator, Jane seemed to sense my unease when she threw her arm over my shoulder. She was taller than me again. "I truly am sorry we aren't able to spend the whole night together, Duckie, but Claire will take good care of you - I've made sure of that. I've told her a lot about you, too, so I know you'll have a good time. And don't forget: I know what I’m talking about. I'm psychic."
She kissed me behind the ear and lingered as the elevator stopped and the door opened. Then she turned me toward a trio of doors so much like her floor that the center door could have been hers.
"Claire is on the left. She's already inside, and she’s expecting you, so just go right in. I'll come find you after midnight. You're going to have fun!"
Then she squeezed my ass and trotted me off the elevator. The door closed behind me and I could hear all that I knew of my present situation whirring away.
With nothing else to do, I passed down the short hallway to the left and tapped at the door. It was ajar and dark behind. The door slid open as I touched the panel. It would have seemed ominous if it had creaked, but doors don’t do much creaking anymore. I stepped through and called out, "Hello?"
From the other side of the room, a lively voice replied, "Oh, come on in, Honey. And shut the door behind you!"
I touched the door closed, and heard a mechanism inside snikt into place – another touch on the panel confirmed that it had locked itself. I was in the room for good, now, so I sunk into the deep couch just inside the door. At least the lights had brightened.
Claire's room had the same basic features as Jane's - several sitting areas, a kitchenette, a wall of windows looking out over the city, and a large sunken circle framing an enormous bed. The colors and feel were very different, though - the furniture was some lightly varnished wood or painted an antiqued creamy color, and red brick accented the walls, steps, and windowsills. The room was warm, and everything was decorated to match, but it was too large and uncluttered to be cozy. Like Jane's room, a pair of heavy wooden doors hid in the back corner, but these were open, and light and preening noises drifted from them.
"I'm just taking a moment to touch up; I only got back from a show just now, so I haven't had time to change. Take off your shoes and come sit at the foot of the bed."
I stood again, slipped off the sandals, and walked down to the bed. Jane's was a huge four-poster with intricately cast head- and foot-boards; Claire’s was equally large, but lower to the ground, with tiered mattresses and a cushioned bench perimeter. A white fur rug, far too big to be the real skin of any one animal, stretched out in each direction from the bed. This was a bed designed for rolling off of. I perched on the edge of the bed and watched the doors.
A moment later, she emerged. Flinging the doors wide, she threw her arms out to each side, crossed one leg over the other, and said, "Ta-da!" She was... I wasn't sure.
She wore a tall red top hat with a sequin band and a matching swallow-tailed tuxedo coat. Beneath the coat was a deep-necked tuxedo halter-top, a shiny red cummerbund, and black satin briefs. Stockings, tall showgirl heels, and a bowtie choker completed the look. She clutched a bullwhip in her white-gloved hands. As for herself, she was a beauty of the exotic type, with skin the color of caramel, short black hair in loose curls, very dark eyes, and very red lips.
She completed her pose and began strutting toward me, one foot in front of the other like a model. She tapped the loops of her whip in the palm of her free hand. "Tut, tut, my dear, you're rather eager to get started. I didn't tell you to get on the bed yet - I told you to sit at the foot."
My face must have flushed the color of her hat. Wordlessly, I slipped from the edge of the bed, down the several terraces, to sit cross-legged in the thick rug on the floor. I tried to lean back against the bed for support, but the bottom step of the bed, even padded as it was, hit in an odd spot in the small of my back and left me awkward.
"Much better.” She caught the bullwhip and rolled the leather between a gloved thumb and finger. “I read your file, you know, before Jane did. I had pulled it, actually, but she has seniority. Pity." She took the steps down the reverse dais slowly, using the opportunity to display the length of her legs and the curve her heels gave her. "Do you know what I read in all of your answers?" Her heels stopped and tapped together right in front of me. She locked her knees and bent over, thrusting out her rear in a cheesecake pose, and lifted my chin with the whip. She didn't raise my head quite far enough to meet her eyes, just the scooped cleavage that hovered before me. "I read that you're eager to please, Honey. She straightened again, and my head stayed angled up. “‘Eager’ is good. I don't want to have to use this." She shook the whip, then tossed it over my head to the other side of the bed.
She stepped back from the rug so we could get a better look at each other, and rested her hands on her cocked hips. "See, I'm rather frustrated at the moment. I just got back from running our circus for a group of tourists, and let me tell you, I can put on quite a show." She wiggled her hips and ran her hands down her thighs. "I get the crowd all horny and excited, and I keep them there when the ring changes, but at the end of the night, they always want to leave with the girls in the acts." She began to pace in front of me as she worked toward her climax. "The lionesses and tigresses - they get their prey, the ponygirls get their riders, the clowns their prats, and even the acrobats leave with some balls and pins to juggle, if you follow. All I want is my … one … mark." She had stepped right up to me, a heel on either side of my legs sunk into the fur rug, and she thrust her satin-covered mons up against my face. "Someone to take advantage of." Her thighs squeezed over my cheeks and chin and she grabbed the back of my head for leverage as she slid down to my chest and up again, like I was a dancer’s pole. "Come on, baby, give me something. I need some friction."
My hands found their way up the back of her legs to cup her ass, and after a few minutes of grinding, groaning, and gasping - of her leg hooked over my shoulder and around my neck to hold me in place - of nearly precarious balancing acts stabilized by a quick grab of her gloved hands, pressing my head ever harder into her, we both found our way back up onto the edge of the bed. My fingers had discovered a hidden snap conveniently placed at the bottom seam of her briefs, and my lips and tongue found no further resistance - instead a rather pressing invitation - behind.
Despite her show of force, she rolled under me after her first orgasm, and I undressed us both over the next fifteen minutes. Only her stockings and one glove managed to stay on through it all, until I lay beside her, panting heavily, and I wore only what I came with to the world. She stared into my eyes for a long moment, then kissed me on the lips for the first time, holding my face between her fingertips as she rose-budded my nose, my chin, the shape of my lips, tasting herself on me.
She pulled back again to study my face and judge me. "Jane made me promise to take special care of you. I was not to leave you alone, but she didn't want me to get attached, either. So, I think I'll just keep you so busy that you won't even know when she's here and it's time to leave." She lifted herself to her hands and knees and crouched over me. "Now, I don't think you'll be ready to go again for another couple of hours, but I don't have that problem.” She pulled off the remaining glove, one finger at a time. “I wasn't kidding when I said I had a lot of frustration to work out, you know. And Honey, I've got a lot of body that’s gonna need attention."
xii
I certainly wasn't watching the time, but her frustrations seemed to be gone after about an hour of my carefully-directed ministrations. She smoked afterward. I didn’t, though I didn’t mind the smell. I was still building my strength, she told me, so she left me re-clothed and seated at her bar by the kitchenette with a glass of juice and a heated meat pastry. Meanwhile she had disappeared back through her double doors.
She was going to be gone for some time, so after I'd finished and cleaned up, I followed her instructions and used the lighter in the drawer to start oil lamps scattered all over the room. I replaced the lighter, turned the master light switch to off, then found my way to a settee in what was now a moody, darkened corner. I sat on the floor, on a cushion at the foot of the settee. I was a quick student.
She came in her own time, and with no small amount of drama. A very fine mist gradually filled the air, cooling it to a chill, creating flickering halos around the lamp flames, and causing the moon to cast long, eerie beams through the room. I didn't see her doors open or close, but in one moment she stood there, a faint outline of moonlight. Her shape was long and flowing and gave the impression that she glided as she crossed the glowing wooden floor. She stopped several yards away, still hidden in shadow, and bid me stand with a wave of her fingers. She then slid forward deliberately, and the moon caught her full.
She wore a long, filmy gown of blacks and reds, with Elizabethan sleeves and a square bust line. Draping from her fingerless gloves was a bat-winged shawl or cape. I expected to see a high peaked collar as well, but her shoulders and neck were decorated only with a ponderous jeweled pendant and locks of long, curling hair which hadn't been hers an hour ago. Her skin was paler, or seemed it in the moonlight, and her red lips were now a deep crimson. Long polished nails on each finger glistened as she reached out toward me.
She traced a ring under my jaw and around my neck with several of those nails as she circled me, and her gown trailed around my legs. She stopped behind one shoulder and slid the open neck of my shirt down over my upper arm, popping a button open. She leaned closer, and I could feel her breath behind my ear, along my neck as she breathed me in, just an inch away. I heard her tongue slackering behind her teeth. My skin tingled with expectancy.
Then she continued her way around me and took my hand, pulling me toward her as she draped herself on the settee. "Come and sit with me." Her voice was low and thick, and laced with a believable accent. She sat me by her lap, and I reclined against her, so my head lay between her arm and bosom. She stroked my cheek with the backs of her fingers and the tips of her nails, and parted her lips so I could see her long, wicked fangs.
"What are we doing?" There was just the right amount of timidity in my voice.
"Making you wait. Making you wonder, anticipate when I'll bite into your warm, soft flesh." She nuzzled up beside my neck and took my earlobe between her lips, rolling it between her fangs, pinching it just until it stung. "Feeling your heart beat beneath my breast, and imagining the rich, salty blood just beneath your skin. Letting you hear my mouth water and my tongue drip, whispering to you about what else is wet as well." She slid her leg between mine and back out again.
A part of my mind, that small part which always watched me from the outside, bobbed above the waves of immediacy and sensation. I was amazed by her skill in the drama even as I shivered each time she let her nails or lips brush the tender parts of my neck. She whispered dirty things in my ear, and did dirty things without ever moving from behind me, just out of view over my shoulder. Though we were both still clothed, our bodies were twined, and I could feel her skin warming and mine cooling as we mingled. Her voice was constant, sultry, teasing. I listened in stunned awe as her lips murmured threats and promises I won’t repeat. The sense of self became saturated in my fascination with her - my captivation by her - and sunk into the bottom of my mind. I didn't even realize she'd slipped a hand into my pants until she held me firmly in her grasp. With a mischievous smirk, she withdrew and ran her nails up my chest.
She caught the underside of my arm and extended it out. Jane's silk binding dangled from my wrist. "The Spider had you in her web last night, did she? What name did she call you, my dear? Who did she have for her dinner?"
My throat was surprisingly dry, and my voice cracked as I spoke. "Argent. Her favorite. ...She said."
"Mmm." She chuckled. "Her favorite, indeed. She must have thought you rather delicious. Sthenopis Argenteomaculatus."
I tingled as the words rolled slowly in accent from her tongue, past her teeth, through her lips. She flirted with the syllables. It was a mouthful I didn’t try to repeat. "What?"
"A beautifully marked moth. A particularly plump and juicy moth. A Ghost Moth, it’s called. I think she likes you.” She let the binding fall free, and our arms came back to the settee together. “But tonight, you’re in my arms." She suddenly pulled me tight, and her lips closed on my neck before I could flinch. The kiss was strong, yet her fangs and tongue only played on the surface. She pulled away leaving what was certain to be a prominent hickey the next morning.
She shifted from behind me and I slipped back flat on the settee. Now leaning over me, she caught my nipple between her teeth and flicked it with her tongue.
I shivered and drew in a sharp breath.
"Am I scaring you?" she asked, as she nibbled her way up to my collarbone and hesitated impatiently beneath my chin. "You should be scared. You should be terrified. You’re just my type." She flicked her hand, and around the room all of the lamps died. The city lights were hidden behind the settee back, and she was a black shadow over me - a shadow with a cold breath and tongue on my neck. Her gown draped heavily on me as she kissed and bit and licked; her legs spread and a deft hand pulled up the layers of her skirts until she was naked on top of me. Her skin was so smooth and supple, but still cool. With a movement of her hips, she took me inside of her.
xiii
Later, when we were still on the couch and I was laying on my back while she sat between my feet – when I was thinking I might like that cigarette after all - she was idly stroking my thigh with her nails as if to excite me back to action again, and she said (now without the accent), "Jane knows how to pick the good ones." I looked up at her and she smiled sweetly. "I'm opening up to you, Honey. I like you. I like that even when I say that, I can tell you're not one of the bastards who wants to back out of the deal and try to make me his girlfriend. You're determined to go through with it, but you're not angsty or dripping with some immortal sadness that everyone around you has to wade through. You're peaceful. That's so yummy." She licked my ankle to prove it.
I smiled and sighed.
She went back to coursing her still-long nails through my leg hair. "You seem to be enjoying yourself so far."
"Yes... "
"Is there a 'but' I’m hearing in there?"
"No... No ‘but’ at all. It's just ... unusual."
"What? The costumes?"
"No, they’re fun. And I can understand why it might be good for you, too... I think. I'm just surprised at how often both you and Jane want to sit on my face. It's not that I mind it - I like it. Actually, it's kind of my favorite. Is that something in my profile?"
Claire laughed. "No, Honey, it's in your eyes. Actually, it's just a good position so I can do my thing without you - whoever I'm with, not you in particular - talking too much or trying to direct me. Unless you express a preference or you're an hourly, I'd probably end up there anyway, but you really seemed to enjoy it. If I hadn't promised Jane I’d give you back in one piece, I'd probably still be there. It's my favorite, too."
We smirked at each other.
She lay down beside me and pulled me to her breast. "So are you excited … being fucked to death?"
I suckled her nipple - that's what she wanted - and didn't answer until she let me go. It gave me enough time to come up with an honest response. "Don't take this the wrong way - I wouldn’t want to change a thing. But the fucking is more of a fringe benefit for me."
She held me back from her so she could study my face. "But you willed everything to us, so you’re not just a turnaround. There was nothing unusual in your background..." Her eyes hardened. "Are you some kind of fetishist?"
It was my turn to laugh for once. "No."
"No... I didn't think you were. Beside, Jane can pick out a fetishist right away. Well, I give up - I'll bite. What are you looking for in a death by vampire?"
xiv
I probably should have explained something, but most people know it already. By this time, the majority of prostitution around the world was run by vampires. There were normal nickel and dime girls out there, but the business was a vampire business. A lot of cathouses also doubled as chophouses, and vice versa.
It’s not like it happened overnight. The girls performed both services, I imagine, long before they came out to the public. I think they had pornography, too, but that’s harder to tell. It was something about them being girls – vampires are almost exclusively female - and their ability to maintain or even slightly change their appearance by intent alone. Of course, it helped that they didn't get or pass diseases, beside that one main one. They certainly didn’t have any religious hang-ups. And I'm sure it worked out nicely that they could find clientele who would give up a pint or two of the red stuff for a discounted night in bed and wouldn’t blab about it afterward.
But then they were discovered, or made themselves public, or some combination of the two, right about when the Stephenson Lens was invented. I've heard that the Stephenson Lens was what uncovered them, and I’ve heard that the vampires themselves made the Lens. Either way, they were public. There was uproar for a few months. Some people thought they should be kicked out of the country, but they had their fingers in too many businesses. Some people thought there should be a war, and in a few countries there have been. There were killings on both sides around here.
But one of the greatest features of our country has always been the capacity to absorb any kind of newcomer. Vampires had adapted to living sociably with people long ago, and they already had a pretty strong lobby. They managed to legalize prostitution in every state, and my guess is that they were behind the social acceptance of suicide as well. They had a neat little package - a niche in society that even the uptight moralites could wink at. After all, vampires weren't really human any more anyway – they didn’t reincarnate like the rest of us. God wouldn’t be interested in their souls.
xv
I picked over my words before I answered Claire, choosing the most vague but accurate response. "I’m just done," I told her.
She smiled, and played with the folds of my ear between her fingers. "It's certainly not a bad way to go. And the maternity wards in this neighborhood are first rate. We make substantial donations to keep them that way."
She hadn’t caught it. "No... I'm really done, for good. I've done some reading, and not the kind of books you find in the library. I know. About the blood. Or I guess the flesh for some of you. That's not really what you feed on. It's just the vehicle. The soul’s not as immortal as everyone thinks."
She was no longer smiling - she was sitting straight up and had unwrapped herself from me.
"I'm looking for extinction, Claire."
She stood, and she was cold and distant. A shadow passed over her eyes.
I sighed. I had expected I might get a reaction like this, and that’s why I had meant to keep it a secret for as long as possible - from Jane and the others - that I knew about them. But then Claire had started opening up. I had gotten relaxed and sloppy.
xvi
You see, vampires had managed to gain their social acceptance, where they had managed to gain it, because the living citizens of those communities were thoroughly convinced that their soul was eternal.
Before the Lens changed their paradigm, their blood and their flesh - their life - was all they really had. Even the afterlife churches were suspiciously greedy with their mortal coils. But after the Lens, blood and flesh were merely temporary possessions, commodities, to be bartered away if one wished. After the legality of the will-to-self was ratified, blood and flesh were the most temporary possessions one had. But if those same people understood that their soul was at risk... If they knew that when a vampire drank blood, they sipped from the grail of the spirit, and could even consume them entirely... Well, the public life of the vampire would be short-lived.
Of course, I didn't actually know all of this. Reading the journals of the Refinery frontman turned East-Asian Xenophobe Militant wasn't quite like reading a scientific journal or hearing it from the fanged mouth itself. There was a lot of guessing, a lot of piecing things together, a lot of trusting untrustworthy sources. It was a long shot, but I didn’t have much to lose. But now - now I had Claire's reaction.
xvii
Claire's eyes were still locked to me as she now stood far away, by the door, whispering urgently into the receiver. I dropped back to the settee and closed my eyes. Shit. So much for discretion.
I heard her door open and shut, and I knew she had locked me in. There was nothing to do but wait. I wasn't worried. What could they do to me, anyway, that I wasn't already paying for? But it was a good time wasted. It was nice to be wanted, even if it was just as a rare steak.
I felt a strange presence hovering over me.
My eyes snapped open and I started to my elbows. Standing over the couch was a specter, or the closest to one I had ever seen. She was all in white - loose, gauzy white, and her skin and hair were nearly as blanched. Her eyes, like so many of the girls, were hooded in dark shadow. She nibbled heavy, glossy pink lips, and dry-washed her hands as she peered down at me.
"Shhh..." She laid a finger over my mouth.
I didn't say anything, but I didn't settle down again, either. It was difficult to distinguish her features in the mask of white, but I thought her unpretty, perhaps haughty in her features.
"My poor dear..."
She kneeled on the edge of the settee, then draped herself over me like a death shroud. After a moment of resistance, I fell back to the cushions.
"Left alone, in this large, dark room... It’s dangerous here, you know."
She stroked my cheek and the top of my head, and sidled and shifted and settled until she was snuggled up tightly against me.
"My poor dear..."
xviii
My eyelids popped to the clack-clack of heels on the wooden floor. I had no idea how much time had passed - it could have been minutes or hours. I had a headache. My throat burned and weighed heavy. The specter was on me, clutching my shoulders and head, her fangs nestled into the same bite Claire had made earlier in the soft part of my neck. Her tongue pumped against my flesh while her teeth held the pressure, producing a steady ooze of blood into her mouth.
"Get out!" Jane's voice was angry, loud and commanding, and the specter flinched and shriveled away from me. Without a sound she backed away from the settee, then fled for the door.
Jane stood over me with her arms crossed, still in the black leather, but her hair was loose and falling over her shoulders. "Such a mess."
Claire stood in almost the same pose at the door, once she had shut it behind the flown leech.
I truly was a mess - I was limp in the settee, unable or unwilling to move. Blood was pooling in the divot of my breastbone and beginning to drip to the cushion, as, in her haste, the specter was unable to close the wound. Jane crouched beside me and held the bite with her fingers while she used my shirt to mop up the excess, then closed her mouth over the wound until the reagents in her saliva stopped the flow and the bite had swollen shut.
Then she was helping me to my feet and supporting me as we crossed the long, long room toward the door.
"You should not have let her in," Jane was saying. Claire had some protest, but Jane silenced her. "You should have kept this quiet. I’ll send for you later. In his cell. We'll talk."
xix
I remember feeling feverish. My throat hurt in a way none of Jane or Claire’s bites had. I was weak – even the sheets thrown over me were too heavy to lift.
I remember Jane undressing me in the dark and putting me to bed. I remember waking when she let other people into the room. Once it was the old man from the desk that first night. Once it was Claire, and she stayed for awhile. Jane had some strong words for her, but they dropped to a whisper when they saw my eyes open. Another time it was a woman I didn't recognize, and she wasn't saying anything. A few times I woke and only Jane was there, sitting at the desk, staring intently at the tablet.
I remember being propped up for a drink from a warm cup that soothed my throat and let me feel my fingers and toes again.
Then it was light outside. A bright sun bled through the edges of the heavy curtains. The tablet was turned off and back on its stand, and Jane was watching me. She had changed again at some point into regulars - a black t-shirt, black shorts, and thick black tights. She sat cross-legged and sideways in the chair. She looked comfortable, and not at all tired. "Do you think you could eat?"
I wasn't sure, but Jane had food for me in a few minutes anyway - pasta with red sauce. She made sure I kept putting food in my mouth until I finally pushed it away.
"Not enough time." She frowned.
I couldn't sleep with the sunlight, so I lay in the bed and we talked. I talked mostly - as my throat permitted and between sips from that warm cup - and she asked me questions. They weren't the leading questions that would get us aroused or give her insight into what fantasy to fulfill next, but serious questions about my life, like a date interview. She asked about my parents and my brother - not details, but impressions about my relationships, what I liked and disliked about them. We went through all of the women I dated (a longer list than I remembered at first) and all of those I had been with (that list was much shorter – in fact it had doubled in the last two days). She tried to get me to name the things about myself that irritated other people, but I know nothing I gave her would've topped anyone’s list. There wasn't much I was really proud of, but not too much to regret, either. It wasn't that I hadn't thought about it before.
She asked me about the things I'd written, and I told her about my journal.
"I deleted it." She said it matter-of-factly, and I wasn't sure how to take it. "I wouldn't have - there wasn't anything in there to worry about - but you’ve put a scare on the Veyl, and now there will be scrutiny." She came over and sat beside me. "But I read the whole thing first - your journal - every post, and I will remember it. Everything. I knew that would mean more to you, anyway."
"It was set to auto-delete," I offered.
"I know."
She let the air clear for a moment, then pulled her bag up onto her lap and produced the copper plaque. "Look; it's past morning. Actually, it's late in the afternoon. How's your resolve?" She held out the plaque to me.
"Strong. Still strong." I affirmed the plaque verbally and pressed my thumbs into the circle when she held it before me.
"Good.” She paused. “Because today is your last day.” She slipped the plaque back into her bag as she continued. “I'd rather have more time to strengthen you up so we could both have a better time of it. I really wish that. But we can't risk--"
My heart pounded in my ears. There was a tinny buzzing, and it got louder, drowning out her words. It wasn’t a bell, but it tolled for me. I could see her clearly, but she was oddly distant, like I was looking through someone else's eyes. The fever flushed back. I felt cold and hot at the same time, and sweaty. I think I was going to faint.
"I love you." I said it loudly, awkwardly. I think I said it. It brought my senses around like I had.
She stopped mid-sentance and weighed my words for a long minute. "I see you mean that." She took my hand in hers and kissed it. "I won't say I don't feel the same."
She paused again.
"But there is no rule that says you can only love one person. Or that love is eternal. Or that love is not selfish. Or that love wouldn't make me want to gobble you up all the more." She smiled.
I smiled as well, but sighed. I knew. I had said something like that to someone else before. Not about the gobbling up. Nothing is eternal, and I wouldn't be satisfied with less than eternal. I wouldn't be satisfied with myself.
"Beside," she continued more loudly, as she stood back up and stretched, "you were wrong - wrong about the soul. I know what you read, and it's just paranoid xenophobia. The soul's in the breath, not the blood. You have actually seen a Stephenson image before, haven't you?"
She paused to watch my surprise, then nodded with satisfaction.
"So, maybe in 25 years or so we can go on another date. Look me up, if you still love me. I promise I'll be younger than ever, and I'll only bite if you want me to. Or if I can get you into a dark alley."
xx
Shit. Double shit.
You can't beat the system - you always pay for your sins, in one life or the next.
I had been laying in the dark for what seemed like hours. No more light streamed at the edges of the window, but Jane had turned a knob before she left, and the louvers outside the window had locked tight. It was pitch black in the room - even now my eyes hadn't adjusted to this level of dark. I couldn't see my own fingers move before my face. There was scarcely a sound to be heard, either, though occasionally I heard the dull thumps of someone walking in the hall. The first several times I thought the footsteps might be her, but I learned not to get my hopes up.
She had left me after standing up, after bemoaning that there wasn't time for my recovery - for one final game and one more costume. She had a pair of mouse ears I’d look great in, she said, but she'd just have to save those plans for another life. She was gone now to make new arrangements, and would be back in a few minutes. I had those few minutes to sleep or think or pray or whatever I liked. Then she shut the louvers and left the room. I heard the door lock behind her. So much for my own key. The lights went out a minute later.
I had fallen asleep. I remember waking up, anyway. Time lost, but it was time of which I now had plenty, apparently.
So.
I had been wrong.
Or he had been wrong, that Xenophobe, and I’d believed him. I can never remember not to trust the shortcuts, not when it counts.
This wouldn't be the end of me. There never would be.
I felt both dread and an unbidden sense of relief. I worried that there was some part of me I wasn't aware of, some part I'd kept locked up and silent, some part I hadn't convinced that I wanted to end this. Perhaps I didn't know myself as well as I thought. Perhaps I didn't want to end this - not even this one particular life. No - there was no point in keeping this one. I wasn't sure that I could back out now, not easily, not with Jane coming back any minute. I’d just thumbed the contract. I wasn’t a jerk. In any case, I had nothing here to live for, now - I'd made sure of that. I might as well reset the board and throw the dice again.
But now, now that I wasn't getting what I really wanted, what if it hurt too much? The biting, the bleeding, the dying. As I recalled, the only people who remembered their deaths died painfully. I'd done that a few times, too, I thought.
No... I had mostly healed bitemarks all over my body now, and the only one that had hurt was from last night – and that was probably because I’d survived it. So I was still committed to it. Next life, I would dedicate myself to the project, start off earlier, plan on hard work. No shortcuts. Maybe I would have a go at Buddhism, after all. Maybe it was worth all that extra effort of mediation and self-denial, when viewed from the perspective of an infinity of disappointing lives.
Maybe I would come back and find Jane in 25 years and spend an evening with her. But just one. Mouse ears won’t be my fashion next time.
The door clicked open, and a too-bright light poured in from the short hallway leading out of the room. I squeezed my eyes shut and looked away, but when I cracked them back open, the room was completely dark again. I heard soft footpads, and several low, whispering voices. There was a casual chuckle and comment, too muted to make out, and several snickers back. At least three other voices. One of them could have been Claire’s, maybe... I couldn't make out Jane. I held my breath. I heard the feet gather around the bed, and they stopped talking. For a long moment there was nothing.
Then...
There were fingers - cool fingers. They slipped under my sheets and found my body, slithered beneath my underclothes and pulled them off. Pressure pushed down the edges of the cushion, then the corners sank as bodies climbed up on the bed with me. The bed wasn't large, and within moments they were twined around me. Their skin was so smooth against my own, and even as they crawled over me, they were gentle, and their weight was never fully on me. I felt the light scratch of nailtips, the brush of nipples, the squeeze of thighs, and of course much kissing, wet kissing, with small nips and flicking tongues. They covered my body, but never came up to my head. There were four of them - I could tell as each gravitated to a wrist or ankle. They wrapped themselves around their chosen limb and kept me securely bound, though they never stopped their attentions to the soft parts of my flesh where the blood ran close the surface.
Then there was a new weight on the bed, one that settled over me. She lowered herself onto my chest and pressed a kiss on my lips - I could tell it was Jane even before her barely-audible words. "Do you have any last requests?"
I shook my head, forgetting the dark for a moment.
"In that case, I'll give you a kiss for your trip. And a truth for your love." She kissed me again, longer than I'd ever been kissed before. It was not deep, like a movie kiss, but it was passionate. It was a kiss that told me she knew who I was, really. Finally, she pulled away, or I did as I sank back into the pillow in the paralysis of complete relaxation. She put her cheek against mine and whispered, "The truth:"
Then she spoke so softly I heard heronly inside my head, and even the other four paused in their leechcraft, as if straining to hear. What she said... In the pitch black, I saw.
She drew away slowly and sat back on my stomach. I heard her say something I couldn't understand to the others, then she turned herself around and settled over my face. It felt natural, like we fit together that way, like I was the softball her glove was broken in with. I begin to kiss her how she’d shown me that very first day, the way that made her squirm, and she rubbed in a circle until both she and my lips were wet. She lay down on my stomach and gripped my thighs. Surprisingly I wasn't yet hard, but it didn't matter anyway, since she held me out of the way and bit into my inner thigh.
It hurt – for the first time it really hurt - but she crossed her calves beneath my head, muffling my cry in her flesh. Despite myself I writhed, struggled to breath and scream, to tear my leg from her burning teeth, but she and the other four were stronger than I'd ever imagined - it was like fighting silk-wrapped steel. If anything, my efforts only invigorated them - I felt fangs in my wrist, in the flesh of my thumb, the heel of my foot, my calf, my inner elbow, the balls of my toes. I was hot and sticky everywhere. Only my face was cool, trapped between Jane's thighs; only my head didn't feel like it was being used to put out matches.
My struggles faded with my small reserve of strength, and so did the pain. I caught short breaths as Jane began grinding violently; she had chewed deep into what now felt like some else's leg; she was digging through the muscle with her claws, tunneling with her tongue into my veins; she was an animal in heat.
Inside my skin I felt withdrawn - shriveled like a popcorn in water - into my chest and head. I felt at once like an infant and a sage, free of the care of understanding.
I felt the drift of a tide - out, away, up. But I was trapped.
My breath was stifled in the heavy press of her flesh.
I couldn't exhale.
I just wanted to exhale.
I… There was a tug. Something warm and wet, soft and sharp, ravishingly hungry, had a hold of me. It pulled. My grip slipped, and it took more of me.
I couldn't hold on.
I couldn't exhale.
I was nearly inside of it.
I let go. I didn't have choice.
She swallowed.
After
I wrote this for him - his last few days and thoughts. Not online, of course - on paper. Perhaps someday someone will read this, but it wouldn't matter. Queendom come: it won't matter then. It's only a few years now, anyway.
I left his body in the room - Claire and Mickey are flesh-eaters, and I gave them their fill. The staff would come by later to pick up the remains for firing and to clean the room. I made him watch Claire pick over his meat through my eyes for a few minutes, and his reaction was cute. He burrowed deeper into me. It made me horny again, but I’m never in the mood for another job so soon after a kill. It’s such hard work to eat someone whole. I feel like a python afterward. I just want to go back to my room to masturbate and digest.
People are like a wonton in a bowl of broth.
No, they're like lotus tea, with that one big blossom at the bottom of the cup. Usually you just drink the tea. It has the flavor of the lotus, and it's warm and refreshing, and it's what you're used to. Maybe you play with the petals or nibble away a few of them if you’re feeling greedy. But you leave the flower in the cup, and it stays alive and someone puts it into a new cup until the simmering water's soaked up the flavor and you have more tea. No one's upset unless you really mangle the petals and shock the blossom. Everyone’s happy, including the flower. Mostly. Because you always want that flower, the quintessence of the flavor. You lust for it. You imagine putting the whole blossom in your mouth, rolling it over your tongue, crushing the petals between your teeth. Swallowing. And sometimes, when no one's watching, you do it.
I am a well of souls - a well to which I add but let none draw. He'll be in me forever, mine to keep even after I am also collapsed into the Queendom. There is no extinction of what is eternal. Eventually, after I've loved him and coddled him and had my way and my fill, he'll be so much a part of me there will be no difference.
What he was will lose his memory and thoughts to me, but I think he'll remember until the end what I told him there, in his last moment. As he begins to see things through my eyes, as he feels other souls settle in beside him - too far, too dark, too self-absorbed to ever contact, but irrefutably there - that truth will be his mantra. I tell them all in the end, if I love them:
I'm a liar.
Coera – Gohira - Ohida
30.9.04
Pol And Enthess-Escoriaelle, Table of Contents
Part 1
Part 2
Part 3
Part 4
Part 5
- How Pol found true love, and learned to prove his truth.
Part 2
- How Pol's body was perfected by the Sea.
Part 3
- How Pol's mind was perfected through Justice.
Part 4
- How Pol's spirit was perfected through Contemplation.
Part 5
- How Pol's perfection was acceptable, and his seed was the seed of the Neocarnation.
5.9.04
Pol And Enthess-Escorial, Chapter 5 Outline
Pol is now an old man, and returns to find Escorielle in her court. He is withered and bent, and his body betrays him. Escorielle plucks another feather from her head - a gray one, and he eats it and dies. But his spirit does not flee. Escorielle smiles and discorporates, and they leave together. As perfected spirits they have three daughters - the 3 Nymphs (Bhumi, L’shmi, Vrahi) - who later return to Coera to tend her and her people.
4.9.04
Pol And Enthess-Escorial, Chapter 4 Outline
Pol leaves his servant to become a monk, where he gains much esoteric understanding, and he gains enlightenment on a mountaintop. Once enlightened, Pol speaks with Patar-Ori. (His last feather allows him to stand in Patar-Ori's presense for a year and a day, and absorb his essence as they meditate together). He learns to control his body so that ascetisicm is irrelevant, and learns the secret to happiness and life - love (future, action, confidence), humility (present, ethics, empathy), and memory (past, knowledge, right tradition) - and his disciples collect his sayings and understandings to spread them to the world, where they are manipulated and forgotten in all but a few places.
3.9.04
Pol And Enthess-Escorial, Chapter 3 Outline
Pol becomes king of a desert kingdom, and defeats all of the hordes of enemies. He faces his own brother in battle and releases him from his hate. He visits the tomb of his father. Pol brings peace to all the land, but the land goes corrupt and hordes grain, and people become violent when they have no enemies. Pol leaves his kingdom to his aging servant, who finally leaves him to rule the land.
During his reign, Pol eats a feather, then tricks the dust devil into granting grain to the land by giving him any one thing. The devil takes the sword, but cannot have the sheath, and the sword cuts through anything it touches. The devil gives Pol another another wish (perfect the grain) to take back the sword, once he is covered in cuts. Pol's ministers horde this perfect grain which grows anywhere, selling it at high cost to the people, and accidentally eat almost all of the seed crop.
During his reign, Pol eats a feather, then tricks the dust devil into granting grain to the land by giving him any one thing. The devil takes the sword, but cannot have the sheath, and the sword cuts through anything it touches. The devil gives Pol another another wish (perfect the grain) to take back the sword, once he is covered in cuts. Pol's ministers horde this perfect grain which grows anywhere, selling it at high cost to the people, and accidentally eat almost all of the seed crop.
2.9.04
Pol And Enthess-Escorial, Chapter 2 Outline
So Pol set off to learn. The immortal Enthess was the omniscient Escorielle, and he must have more experience and better understand reality to be her mate. He sought danger - where there was much to lose, there was much to gain. He and his servant joined the crew of a spice boat, which ran along the rocky coasts of distant lands, trading gold and goods for rare spices. Very quickly he became a master seaman, and a master bargainer. He fought sharks and octupi, natives, pirates, and sea monsters of all types. He became captain of his own boat, with his servant as chief mate. They were wealthy, and Glorious Jewel was the finest ship on the ocean. He sailed to the end of the sea, and cleared the sea of pirates. But he was losing his fleet slowly to the evil Sea Spirit. She pulled down entire ships to her deep sea layer, had her way with them and devoured them. She kept growing larger and more voracious - she was never satisifed.
So Pol sailed his ship straight into her trap. She ate the limbs of several of his men, but he demanded she stop. He struck a bargain with her - he would satisfy her, or freely give himself to her. She laughed, and tried to just eat him, but he had swallowed the first of Escorielle’s feathers, and she was not able to pierce his flesh, nor swallow him down. She took him to her room, but she could not crush him or smother him. He had remained chaste, and had only been with Enthess, so she allowed him inside her, he overwhelmed her. He slept for a year and a day, and she tended to him. She sent away his men along a hidden path to surface, saying she had devoured their leader, and would devour them as well if they did not leave quickly. Only Pol’s servant remained, living on the island at the top of the path, fishing from a small boat, and learning the language of the gulls.
When Pol awoke, he was fit and healthy, and by his side was a glorious woman. It was the Sea spirit, shrunk to normal size as her appetite had been sated. She was hungry, having not eaten since having Pol’s sailor, but her hunger was now in proportion. She ate only Pol’s finger, and when she was finished, she restored to him a magic finger with a kiss - as the sea, she both took and gave. She had learned Pol’s secrets as she watched him that year, and knew that he desired marriage with her sister Escorielle. But the sea is jealous, and she desired him for herself, so she kept him with her another year, as she ate him entirely, a bit at a time, always restoring him with a kiss and bedding him that night. She fed him on fish and secrets, and he learned much from her that had not been known by men.
When she had eaten him entirely, she released him, and offered him whatever he wanted, for while she desired all things, she also gave all treasures she had. Pol asked only for her blessing in his quest for her sister, and she gave it. But she also gave him the sword she had used to cut the hole in his ship. As a giant, it had been a small knife to her, but in his hands now it was nearly as tall as he. It was set heavily with jewels, was always sharp, and would cut anything but its own sheath. She also granted an endless harvest of fish from the sea, if only men were no longer afraid (as Pol was not afraid), and she would call off her monsters.
So Pol sailed his ship straight into her trap. She ate the limbs of several of his men, but he demanded she stop. He struck a bargain with her - he would satisfy her, or freely give himself to her. She laughed, and tried to just eat him, but he had swallowed the first of Escorielle’s feathers, and she was not able to pierce his flesh, nor swallow him down. She took him to her room, but she could not crush him or smother him. He had remained chaste, and had only been with Enthess, so she allowed him inside her, he overwhelmed her. He slept for a year and a day, and she tended to him. She sent away his men along a hidden path to surface, saying she had devoured their leader, and would devour them as well if they did not leave quickly. Only Pol’s servant remained, living on the island at the top of the path, fishing from a small boat, and learning the language of the gulls.
When Pol awoke, he was fit and healthy, and by his side was a glorious woman. It was the Sea spirit, shrunk to normal size as her appetite had been sated. She was hungry, having not eaten since having Pol’s sailor, but her hunger was now in proportion. She ate only Pol’s finger, and when she was finished, she restored to him a magic finger with a kiss - as the sea, she both took and gave. She had learned Pol’s secrets as she watched him that year, and knew that he desired marriage with her sister Escorielle. But the sea is jealous, and she desired him for herself, so she kept him with her another year, as she ate him entirely, a bit at a time, always restoring him with a kiss and bedding him that night. She fed him on fish and secrets, and he learned much from her that had not been known by men.
When she had eaten him entirely, she released him, and offered him whatever he wanted, for while she desired all things, she also gave all treasures she had. Pol asked only for her blessing in his quest for her sister, and she gave it. But she also gave him the sword she had used to cut the hole in his ship. As a giant, it had been a small knife to her, but in his hands now it was nearly as tall as he. It was set heavily with jewels, was always sharp, and would cut anything but its own sheath. She also granted an endless harvest of fish from the sea, if only men were no longer afraid (as Pol was not afraid), and she would call off her monsters.
1.9.04
Pol and Enthess, Chapter 1 Text
It was an evening in early autumn when Pol bi’Menan bi’Tal left his father’s house by the lower gate. Outside, he was joined by his servant Mun. Mun was also his friend.
They strode through the long glade of evenly-spaced, red-leafed birch that crowned his father’s hill, then passed over the stone bridge that led beyond the river at the edge of town. Behind them, an orange sun drifted down through gauzy strands of clouds.
“What have you got there?” asked Mun, though he already knew the answer.
Pol, who was already smiling, beamed, and held forth a grand bow. “My birthday gift,” he answered. The bow glinted in the fading light of the sun. The curving shaft, more than half his height but as narrow as his thumb, was inlaid with knotted patterns of silver and bronze that recalled the devices in the crests over his father’s door. The wood had a dusky gray grain, and he did not know its name.
Mun admired the bow, but did not ask to hold it.
Pol drew an arrow from his quiver and notched it. The bow was as light as the arrow, or lighter, and Pol had the greatest strength of his father, yet he could only just draw the bow to his shoulder. With a quick motion, he drew back and released. The arrow flew to the stump of a tree, and when it struck, the arrow shattered.
Mun ran forward to inspect the mark. When Pol arrived, he said, “The arrowhead is too deep to retrieve. Unless you have another quiver hidden beneath your cloak, you should practice with greater care.”
Pol placed the bow behind his shoulder, but did not unstring it. “My father said this is the bow of a man. I mean to bring back the greatest buck that can be found, to prove him right.”
The moon was full, so Pol and Mun walked through the night, following the river upstream toward the hills. The clouds from the evening had disappeared with the sun, and the stars rivalled the moon with their brightness. Past the mid-harvest fields, past the mill, the river led them into the forest. They knew of a clearing deep into the growth where the river pooled and creatures would often come to drink. Picking their way silently between roots and fallen leaves, they passed the night life with little notice.
They reached the clearing before morning and climbed a large tree near its edge. Perched in the great curving branches, they waited patiently, only occasionally tapping out a quick question or joke on each other’s arm.
The morning sun rose to find them alert and wide-eyed, watching the tree-line intently. Birds began to welcome the golden glow with their song, and a rabbit cautiously approached the pools edge for a drink. Pol and Mun remained still. An hour passed, and so did a fox, a racoon, and a half-dozen wild pigs. Mun rolled his shoulders against the rough bark of the trunk and stretched. Then, strolling out from between the trees across the pool came a doe, than another, and another pair. Four deer, and between them a fawn and a yearling, and then, as they reached the water, the buck came behind him. He was old, and wise by his eyes, and stood at least to Pol’s shoulder in height. He held his head aloft, feigning a sniff for danger as he proudly displayed his great crown of antlers. With measured steps he marched down between the other deer, who bowed and parted for him. He tasted the water.
Pol had not moved. Mun tapped his shoulder, Here is your shot.
Pol shook his head. He is not the greatest.
Mun’s mouth drew to a line. You will not find greater this close to the edge of the forest.
Pol hesitated, and the deer serenely disappeared back into the trees. “You are right,” he whispered to Mun. “We should go deeper.”
That afternoon, they were walking along the edge of what had become a stream, and Mun picked berries from bushes as they passed. “We only brought food for the day,” he reminded Pol. The stream twisted and turned through older growth, and there were times they had to walk in the shallows to continue.
They strode through the long glade of evenly-spaced, red-leafed birch that crowned his father’s hill, then passed over the stone bridge that led beyond the river at the edge of town. Behind them, an orange sun drifted down through gauzy strands of clouds.
“What have you got there?” asked Mun, though he already knew the answer.
Pol, who was already smiling, beamed, and held forth a grand bow. “My birthday gift,” he answered. The bow glinted in the fading light of the sun. The curving shaft, more than half his height but as narrow as his thumb, was inlaid with knotted patterns of silver and bronze that recalled the devices in the crests over his father’s door. The wood had a dusky gray grain, and he did not know its name.
Mun admired the bow, but did not ask to hold it.
Pol drew an arrow from his quiver and notched it. The bow was as light as the arrow, or lighter, and Pol had the greatest strength of his father, yet he could only just draw the bow to his shoulder. With a quick motion, he drew back and released. The arrow flew to the stump of a tree, and when it struck, the arrow shattered.
Mun ran forward to inspect the mark. When Pol arrived, he said, “The arrowhead is too deep to retrieve. Unless you have another quiver hidden beneath your cloak, you should practice with greater care.”
Pol placed the bow behind his shoulder, but did not unstring it. “My father said this is the bow of a man. I mean to bring back the greatest buck that can be found, to prove him right.”
The moon was full, so Pol and Mun walked through the night, following the river upstream toward the hills. The clouds from the evening had disappeared with the sun, and the stars rivalled the moon with their brightness. Past the mid-harvest fields, past the mill, the river led them into the forest. They knew of a clearing deep into the growth where the river pooled and creatures would often come to drink. Picking their way silently between roots and fallen leaves, they passed the night life with little notice.
They reached the clearing before morning and climbed a large tree near its edge. Perched in the great curving branches, they waited patiently, only occasionally tapping out a quick question or joke on each other’s arm.
The morning sun rose to find them alert and wide-eyed, watching the tree-line intently. Birds began to welcome the golden glow with their song, and a rabbit cautiously approached the pools edge for a drink. Pol and Mun remained still. An hour passed, and so did a fox, a racoon, and a half-dozen wild pigs. Mun rolled his shoulders against the rough bark of the trunk and stretched. Then, strolling out from between the trees across the pool came a doe, than another, and another pair. Four deer, and between them a fawn and a yearling, and then, as they reached the water, the buck came behind him. He was old, and wise by his eyes, and stood at least to Pol’s shoulder in height. He held his head aloft, feigning a sniff for danger as he proudly displayed his great crown of antlers. With measured steps he marched down between the other deer, who bowed and parted for him. He tasted the water.
Pol had not moved. Mun tapped his shoulder, Here is your shot.
Pol shook his head. He is not the greatest.
Mun’s mouth drew to a line. You will not find greater this close to the edge of the forest.
Pol hesitated, and the deer serenely disappeared back into the trees. “You are right,” he whispered to Mun. “We should go deeper.”
That afternoon, they were walking along the edge of what had become a stream, and Mun picked berries from bushes as they passed. “We only brought food for the day,” he reminded Pol. The stream twisted and turned through older growth, and there were times they had to walk in the shallows to continue.
Pol And Enthess-Escorial, Chapter 1 Outline
Pol is the eldest son of a border lord. As a very young man, he went hunting, as he was apt to do, with his servant. He took his birthday gift - a splendid bow. They strayed deep into the forest, and Pol came upon the court of the a forest Maiden. She called herself Enthess, Nymph of the spring he was drinking of.
Pol was struck by her beauty, and enthralled for a night. She gave him a gift - kissed his ears - and demanded a gift of him - he gives the best thing he has - his bow. Then she sent him, and bade him not return on pain of death. His servant met him outside the clearing, where he had waited the week out..
But Pol could not be turned away. He left, but thought of nothing but returning. His sorties into the forest became longer and longer, much to the grief of his father. Pol abandoned his duties as lord heir, and concentrated only on finding Enthess again. After many years, he succeeded, and was granted access to her court. She endured him for another week, then sent him away again. This time her gift to him was his life. But Pol was captivated. He left his family altogether, and became a Forest Priest.
His father was distraught, and died soon after. His second brother became lord, and banned Pol from their home. But Pol knew none of this. He sought Enthess a third time, though she had told him he was only permitted the first time.
When Pol found her again, he was a man, and the greatest forester of all times, and an ascete. He drank only the dew and rain, and cooked no food - eating things only as they were provided, yet he was as healthy and strong as any man, as was his servant. He entered her court under pain of death, and asked her to marry him. She laughed. “You do not know who I am - for I am Escorielle, Queen of the Forest.” But Pol did know who she was - he had worshipped her thoroughly, and knew her very well. He was pure, and as worthy as a man could be. Enthess-Escorielle thought on this. She could not consider his offer, for they were too far unequal - the most worthy man was still only a man - he would die shortly, and forget all he had learned, forever reborn as a child. She was spirit, and could not bind herself to an infant spirit. But when she brought him to her bed for the third time, she found she loved him, for he was without fear, and could not see him killed. The morning he was to leave, her servant gave him a small box. Inside were three times pardon from Escorielle (for violating her court, for asking for her hand, and for boldly approaching her, when she knew who she was), as well as three feathers from Escorielle’s head. The servant would only repeat the words of her goddess - she did not expect him ever to return, and she released him from her service. The feathers were a gift of grace.
Pol bade his servant leave him, but as Pol could not abandon his love of Escorielle, neither could he abandon Pol.
Pol was struck by her beauty, and enthralled for a night. She gave him a gift - kissed his ears - and demanded a gift of him - he gives the best thing he has - his bow. Then she sent him, and bade him not return on pain of death. His servant met him outside the clearing, where he had waited the week out..
But Pol could not be turned away. He left, but thought of nothing but returning. His sorties into the forest became longer and longer, much to the grief of his father. Pol abandoned his duties as lord heir, and concentrated only on finding Enthess again. After many years, he succeeded, and was granted access to her court. She endured him for another week, then sent him away again. This time her gift to him was his life. But Pol was captivated. He left his family altogether, and became a Forest Priest.
His father was distraught, and died soon after. His second brother became lord, and banned Pol from their home. But Pol knew none of this. He sought Enthess a third time, though she had told him he was only permitted the first time.
When Pol found her again, he was a man, and the greatest forester of all times, and an ascete. He drank only the dew and rain, and cooked no food - eating things only as they were provided, yet he was as healthy and strong as any man, as was his servant. He entered her court under pain of death, and asked her to marry him. She laughed. “You do not know who I am - for I am Escorielle, Queen of the Forest.” But Pol did know who she was - he had worshipped her thoroughly, and knew her very well. He was pure, and as worthy as a man could be. Enthess-Escorielle thought on this. She could not consider his offer, for they were too far unequal - the most worthy man was still only a man - he would die shortly, and forget all he had learned, forever reborn as a child. She was spirit, and could not bind herself to an infant spirit. But when she brought him to her bed for the third time, she found she loved him, for he was without fear, and could not see him killed. The morning he was to leave, her servant gave him a small box. Inside were three times pardon from Escorielle (for violating her court, for asking for her hand, and for boldly approaching her, when she knew who she was), as well as three feathers from Escorielle’s head. The servant would only repeat the words of her goddess - she did not expect him ever to return, and she released him from her service. The feathers were a gift of grace.
Pol bade his servant leave him, but as Pol could not abandon his love of Escorielle, neither could he abandon Pol.
31.8.04
Heaven Descended - Outline
In various cities across the globe, there is a beautiful sunrise. This seems to be a day of no rain, but a day of creamy cloud stacks and golden light that filters through. Cities are huge, but the cloud formations dwarf even the sprawling Los Angeles, Tokyo, Mexico City, etc.
Then the sun brightens, and so does the sky, and rays stab through the clouds. Then, riding down the rays like motes, descending from the clouds, are millions of angels - resplendant beings with long hair, wings, swords, etc, dressed in ornate armor. In other parts of the world, the angels take on their local accoutrements.
They have come to take over the world.
Some would fight them, but their armor repels weaponry, and even when they are wounded, they take the wounds and slowly begin to heal. When one is actually destroyed, there are twenty more to take their place. They show kindness to those who surrender all weapons and malice, and dispatch any with malice without hesitation.
A single angel lands in a busy intersection, and all traffic comes to a stand still. He just stands, and no one will pass him. Two bicycle cops wind their way into the intersection, and when they see the flaming sword, then draw their weapons. "Drop the sword!" says one. "Drop thy weapon." The cop fires several times, and the angel deflects most of the bullets with his sword and his wings, and one gets through. The bullet does not seem to bother the angel, and he does not bleed from the hole. The angel extends his sword and slays the first cop where he stands. The second drops his gun.
Around the world, the angels disarm the nations. They make an example of the States, and do not even warn them. They simply destroy the weapons, the ships, and the troops. The other nations are given 24 hours to disarm, and no more.
The cities are slowly evacuated. All cities over 2000 in population are sterilized after 7 days warning. The rural areas are left alone at first, but eventually the are tended to. A breeding program is undertaken by the angels, enough to keep the world at a much lower, but constant population.
As the cities are emptied, they are demolished or reshaped into museums (art and architecture are preserved, basic buildings, roads, etc. are leveled and broken up to be re-absorbed by the earth). Some technologies are lost, some are archived, and others are replaced.
Forward ten to twenty years.
The angels live in their palaces in clouds, built on mountains of stone that have been raised from the earth by the angels' magic stone. These float around the earth, generally keeping a distance from each other, and occasionally joining together for a convention. They have territories they stay in for the most part - each angel duke has his duchy.
Earth is a paradise, and humans are more or less the happy servants of the angels, who have set up their kingdom on earth. There is a definite class distinction - to stare openly on an angel is to invite punishment, but the angels are enlightened rulers, who are just, enjoy beauty and pleasure, and show kindness. The earth is basically a game preserve. Religions are lost as everyone flocks to the angels - to the gods on earth.
Those who fight the angels are encouraged to repent, first kindly, then sternly. Those who fail to do so are imprisoned or killed.
The Hero of the story is Tal, the granddaughter of Riel. She is the agent of an Angelic Duke, one of his not-so-secret police, a messenger, an extension. She is also the favorite of her duke.
During a mission, Tal uncovers a cell attempting to overthrow the angels, and she learns that some believe the angels aren't what they seem.
In fact the angelic bodies are only constructs - biotic robots that are the puppets of ugly, slug-like creatures who have abandoned the use of their own physical bodies to adopt this form of existance. (Note - these are the elves returned.)
The conflict of the story is between Tal and the resistance cell, between Tal and her angelic guardian, and inside Tal herself. Can beauty be predicated on a lie. Does Tal's guardian love her as he says, or does he just enjoy her body. Does she love him?
Is Tal being used ty the Underground, or by the Angels? Do the angels actually want the Underground to succeed?
Earth for People!
The Underground give Tal the opportunity to discover what hre masters are, and watch her response?
Then the sun brightens, and so does the sky, and rays stab through the clouds. Then, riding down the rays like motes, descending from the clouds, are millions of angels - resplendant beings with long hair, wings, swords, etc, dressed in ornate armor. In other parts of the world, the angels take on their local accoutrements.
They have come to take over the world.
Some would fight them, but their armor repels weaponry, and even when they are wounded, they take the wounds and slowly begin to heal. When one is actually destroyed, there are twenty more to take their place. They show kindness to those who surrender all weapons and malice, and dispatch any with malice without hesitation.
A single angel lands in a busy intersection, and all traffic comes to a stand still. He just stands, and no one will pass him. Two bicycle cops wind their way into the intersection, and when they see the flaming sword, then draw their weapons. "Drop the sword!" says one. "Drop thy weapon." The cop fires several times, and the angel deflects most of the bullets with his sword and his wings, and one gets through. The bullet does not seem to bother the angel, and he does not bleed from the hole. The angel extends his sword and slays the first cop where he stands. The second drops his gun.
Around the world, the angels disarm the nations. They make an example of the States, and do not even warn them. They simply destroy the weapons, the ships, and the troops. The other nations are given 24 hours to disarm, and no more.
The cities are slowly evacuated. All cities over 2000 in population are sterilized after 7 days warning. The rural areas are left alone at first, but eventually the are tended to. A breeding program is undertaken by the angels, enough to keep the world at a much lower, but constant population.
As the cities are emptied, they are demolished or reshaped into museums (art and architecture are preserved, basic buildings, roads, etc. are leveled and broken up to be re-absorbed by the earth). Some technologies are lost, some are archived, and others are replaced.
Forward ten to twenty years.
The angels live in their palaces in clouds, built on mountains of stone that have been raised from the earth by the angels' magic stone. These float around the earth, generally keeping a distance from each other, and occasionally joining together for a convention. They have territories they stay in for the most part - each angel duke has his duchy.
Earth is a paradise, and humans are more or less the happy servants of the angels, who have set up their kingdom on earth. There is a definite class distinction - to stare openly on an angel is to invite punishment, but the angels are enlightened rulers, who are just, enjoy beauty and pleasure, and show kindness. The earth is basically a game preserve. Religions are lost as everyone flocks to the angels - to the gods on earth.
Those who fight the angels are encouraged to repent, first kindly, then sternly. Those who fail to do so are imprisoned or killed.
The Hero of the story is Tal, the granddaughter of Riel. She is the agent of an Angelic Duke, one of his not-so-secret police, a messenger, an extension. She is also the favorite of her duke.
During a mission, Tal uncovers a cell attempting to overthrow the angels, and she learns that some believe the angels aren't what they seem.
In fact the angelic bodies are only constructs - biotic robots that are the puppets of ugly, slug-like creatures who have abandoned the use of their own physical bodies to adopt this form of existance. (Note - these are the elves returned.)
The conflict of the story is between Tal and the resistance cell, between Tal and her angelic guardian, and inside Tal herself. Can beauty be predicated on a lie. Does Tal's guardian love her as he says, or does he just enjoy her body. Does she love him?
Is Tal being used ty the Underground, or by the Angels? Do the angels actually want the Underground to succeed?
Earth for People!
The Underground give Tal the opportunity to discover what hre masters are, and watch her response?
1.8.04
Angel Eyes
Tal is referred to as "Angel Eyes" by her human lover, not only because she has the eyes of an angel - they are preternaturally large and bright in color, and make her face beautiful, and they let her see in spectrums and ways that human eyes cannot - but because she is eternally innocent, not to be confused with naivete.
Tal
Tal, the daughter of Lili, daughter of Riel, is born in the year after Heaven Descends. She is called to be a servant of the Angels, and from the age of a toddler, she lives and is taught in the sky.
31.7.04
NeoCarnation: Table of Contents
I. A Diamond in Snow
II. Room at the Top
III. Monks in Space
- Gaia and the Brutes crash land on Chandier after being shot down by the Turnbull Red retrieval squad. They try to find a new ride off-planet. Meanwhile, Cormick etal gain the spotlight from a battle with Squishies. Gaia picks up COrmick at the Cantina, and Hires his group for a flight. She goes home with Cormick and brings up the Brutes afterward.
- Cormick takes Gaia to the Nymphaeum and turns over a Squishie invasion. Squishie ninjas overhear Gaia describing Darling and decide to take her. Turnbull spots Gaia with Cormick, and the gratuitous car chase ensues. They are chased out of the city, and Cormick's car is blown up. Gaia is killed, and they're all taken to the Squishie nest.
- Darling shows herself to Cormick, and is empregnated. Cormick is taken away and sentenced to death by arena. Gaia and the Brutes are technically killed and taken away as guinea pigs. The other snow boys come to rescue Cormick etal, and escape in a massive battle.
II. Room at the Top
- Uberinfiltrator hired to be cloned to invade Nympaeum.
- Infiltrator gains access to the Nymphaeum only to learn he's been drawn in.
- Infiltrator battles uberinfiltrator to recover the Darlings.
III. Monks in Space
- A congregation of holy men is called to witness the flight of the Boddhisatvas, only to learn of the return of the gods.
29.7.04
Names in Snow
- Cormick Greene
- Byrie Harold
- Roger Jasper
- Damwick Gunder
- Gayahtri Spivak
- Laurie jeMora
- "Fly" Nomit Undiri
- Mayor: Susan Young
- Betty Nishigi
- Sub-Mayor: Pas Tassfalon
- TR Captain: Hunda Ti
- TR Agent: Muhalla A'Sadi
- Squishie General: Caba Gaba
25.7.04
Fashion in Snow
I started drawing the fashion in Snow almost as soon as I started writing it, so, like the early drafts of the story, much of it has changed dramatically.
First off, a general overview of fashion circa 1999 or so:

The general theme is the 20's, and aliens and robots rubbed shoulders with humans.
I kept a small spiralbound book that I drew fashions, ideas, aliens, and ships in. I'll be posting more of each in the future, most likely as I renovate them. Here are a pair for now, from around 2000:

And the renovated 2005 version:

(The fellow on the right is in the spiralbound book, but was not originally considered cool enough for a scan.)
Gaia and the Brutes have developed quite a bit as well.
Here they are from 1999:

The Brutes were originally aliens, until the idea of Human isolationism developed, and the theme of female numerical dominance suggested they should be women.
Here's a 2003 sketch of the Brutes, putting the squeeze on a couple of pilots in the Spacers' Bar:

And a sketch of Gaia from about the same time period. I think this remains closest to my idea of her.

Finally, 2004 and 2005 drawings of Gaia as I bought the Wacom and the Tablet, respectively:


More to come!
First off, a general overview of fashion circa 1999 or so:

The general theme is the 20's, and aliens and robots rubbed shoulders with humans.
I kept a small spiralbound book that I drew fashions, ideas, aliens, and ships in. I'll be posting more of each in the future, most likely as I renovate them. Here are a pair for now, from around 2000:

And the renovated 2005 version:

(The fellow on the right is in the spiralbound book, but was not originally considered cool enough for a scan.)
Gaia and the Brutes have developed quite a bit as well.
Here they are from 1999:

The Brutes were originally aliens, until the idea of Human isolationism developed, and the theme of female numerical dominance suggested they should be women.
Here's a 2003 sketch of the Brutes, putting the squeeze on a couple of pilots in the Spacers' Bar:

And a sketch of Gaia from about the same time period. I think this remains closest to my idea of her.

Finally, 2004 and 2005 drawings of Gaia as I bought the Wacom and the Tablet, respectively:


More to come!
The Nymphs

These are the nymphs - objects of Gaia's worship, patronesses of the religion of the Nymphaeum.
From the left, they are:
Bhumi - goddess of birth and creation, essence of the mist and breath, patroness of the family and agriculture.
L'shmi - goddess of life and preservation, essence of the sea and lifeblood, patroness of the arts (including philosophy and religion), the artisan, and commerce.
Vrahi - goddess of death and transition, essence of the frost and the flesh, patroness of the secret, the ritual, and justice.
They are the daughters of Pol and Enthess-Ascorial, keepers of the floodwaters that turned Coera, and inheritrices of the Eastern religions after the Dominion of the Angels.
After the Heaven re-ascended, they were among the first of the gods to appear to humans and claim their devotion. Unlike some other gods, they remain fairly active, in that they will still occasionally appear or perform miracles.
They are the first of the gods to take the new form of life in Neocarnation, with Bhumi as Gaia's rider.
In this image, they are shown in high meditation before the seven-rayed sun of Patar-Ori (the rays are shown in red and blue to indicate that Patar-Ori shines both blessings and curses upon all without discrimination). Each of the sisters bears a mark of their third eye and an effect - Bhumi displays a blossom on her forehead and is pregnant; L'shmi bears the mark of the Nymphs and displays a gem on her forehead; and Vrahi's mark is aflame, while her effect is the sword.
The Getaway

A couple of points of interest:
- Note the scale different Between the Brutes in the back seat and Gaia (and the shadow of Cormick) in the front. This will be better illustrated in fashion plates.
- Note that beside Cormick's car and the TR Rumbler, the streets have only ped traffic. The streets of central chandier are for foot and public transportation only, and vehicle traffic is routed into below-ground tunnels. Cormick ramps up to the surface as the tunnels are blocked by Turnbell Red.
- Most buildings are constructed around stacked discylindrical modules; during the city teardown, a lot of the buildings have gaps where these modules used to be.
- Like most vehicles, the Rumbler is a hovering craft. Cormick's sporting car is wheeled, which gives him a great advantage in handling on the streets, but makes it a bit more difficult to cross the frozen bay.
Spaceships in Snow
Another bit of design illustration, this time with spaceships as the theme.
The links here go to the much larger versions posted on DeviantArt (the same description is posted there).
Private Ships

The ship in the upper left is Gaia's getaway yacht. The disc on the bottom is the detachable escape spore. The ridges on the engine mounts are fixed joints - they allow for easy jettison of the volatile slip foil drives.
In the lower left is the Snowboys' purchase, an armed and armored freighter fit for high-risk privateering.
To the right is a more typical freighter with a very short train of cargo. I ran out of space on the paper, but a more typical load would be 50 or more units.
Military Ships

The large vehicle on the left is the Blackbie Communications Corporation heavy carrier passing through a diatherine-charged jump gate. The orange arrows indicate how the main drive booms retract for a slimmer jump profile. The colored nodes at the edge of the gate are proximity warnings.
At the top is the the Turnbull Red pursuit cruiser. The large broken arrow indicates the primary direction of thrust. The smaller arrow indicates the direction of a jump (taking advantage of the smaller profile). The "spray paint can" and "salt shaker" on either side are heavy weapons clusters - the main gun and torpedo launcher, respectively.
The two smaller ships are unspecified zero-atmosphere fighters.
For scale, each bay on the Turnbull Red cruiser and each of the small bays on the Blackbie carrier holds a squad of four light attack craft like the two fighters pictured.
As before, I'm also posting some of my older drawings. Most of the scans are very low res; I'm hoping this conglomeration won't be too small to make them out. If it is, I may go back and rescan the pictures I can find.

The links here go to the much larger versions posted on DeviantArt (the same description is posted there).
Private Ships

The ship in the upper left is Gaia's getaway yacht. The disc on the bottom is the detachable escape spore. The ridges on the engine mounts are fixed joints - they allow for easy jettison of the volatile slip foil drives.
In the lower left is the Snowboys' purchase, an armed and armored freighter fit for high-risk privateering.
To the right is a more typical freighter with a very short train of cargo. I ran out of space on the paper, but a more typical load would be 50 or more units.
Military Ships

The large vehicle on the left is the Blackbie Communications Corporation heavy carrier passing through a diatherine-charged jump gate. The orange arrows indicate how the main drive booms retract for a slimmer jump profile. The colored nodes at the edge of the gate are proximity warnings.
At the top is the the Turnbull Red pursuit cruiser. The large broken arrow indicates the primary direction of thrust. The smaller arrow indicates the direction of a jump (taking advantage of the smaller profile). The "spray paint can" and "salt shaker" on either side are heavy weapons clusters - the main gun and torpedo launcher, respectively.
The two smaller ships are unspecified zero-atmosphere fighters.
For scale, each bay on the Turnbull Red cruiser and each of the small bays on the Blackbie carrier holds a squad of four light attack craft like the two fighters pictured.
As before, I'm also posting some of my older drawings. Most of the scans are very low res; I'm hoping this conglomeration won't be too small to make them out. If it is, I may go back and rescan the pictures I can find.

24.7.04
Characters in Snow
Blackbie personnel, including most prominently Kurtie Brook, reporter and erstwhile lover of Cormick.

The Squishies, who are so named for their lack of complete endoskeleton. Their body is supported through pressurized glands and a stiff, rubbery skin.


The Squishies, who are so named for their lack of complete endoskeleton. Their body is supported through pressurized glands and a stiff, rubbery skin.

1.7.04
A Diamond in Snow, Act 1 - Novel in Progress
A Diamond in Snow
A first draft fleshing of the skeleton.
“CHANDIER”
Scene
Space wobbled. It was a beginning.
Spirit begat Mind, and Mind begat Form. Stars came first. Brilliant points of light and energy, radiant missionaries of creation - they nurtured the void, and in time, in patience, they bore fruit. Form, the artful expression of Mind, itself begat mind. Spirit rejoiced, and declared that it was a beginning, indeed.
The Universe was as stable and peaceful a place as it had been since the beginning, perhaps much more so than most times.
After the collapse of the Boundary, all of the prophecies had been proven true in one way or another. The finally balanced complexes of power had been more than upset; they had been broken. Thousands of species rejoiced; thousands ripped their hair in terror.
Man had overthrown the dominion of the Supremals wherever they had been interested enough to bother, and they'd escaped the temptation to replace them. In general, the children of Adam were more interested in commerce, invention, and discovery than slavery. Their empires did not need slaves to thrive. They needed only room.
Scene
Space wobbled. It was the preface of things to come, a transfer of energies and mass.
A blue and white dot danced in loops and swirls through the void, humming the music of the spheres. The ice planet basked as it rolled around its sun. Yellow light washed over the rippled surface of frozen oceans and refracted into rainbow compositions few eyes ever saw; they were the planet’s private joy. Ripe white clouds of every type and texture wandered the atmosphere, signs of a climate just rich enough to support a sparse native ecology. In one coastal basin on the southwestern arc of the planet’s smallest continent, a non-native ecology of metal and plastics and ceramics had sprung up almost overnight. The small mining colony of Chandier recorded its founding date with much celebration and all of the expected hooplah. The colony expanded, and various peripheral ecologies developed in its shadow.
Many thousands of miles above the surface, the sparkling green wink of the nav-beacon on the fixed-orbit station marked the passing of the seconds, days, and years with pleasant regularity.
Man had come to Chandier simply because it was in between here and there.
They didn't know and didn't care about her history. They didn't know of her allegiances in the Wars of Consumption, and of her Poetry denouncing her mortal foes. They didn't know of her retirement-in-exile, her sentence to bask, silent, in the love of her hearth star. Like most self-stilled Minds, she'd intended herself for life, and was seeped in her own life-blood: Water. For Water is the Active Humor of the Incarnate-Planet-Goddess; it is the manifestation of her gaia, and the cord-blood of the Life she sustains. But Chandier (and we must call her Chandier, for her true name has long since been lost) was unfortunate in the choice of her hearth star - whether through ill health or perhaps a disagreeable personality, the star had cooled and did not smile upon Chandier quite enough to keep her blood flowing. So, amidst the despairing dreams of a sleeping planet, all but the hardiest of her species succumbed to the ice.
Man returned to Chandier after their computers had thought about it for awhile and told them it was a likely source of Diatherine. There was, in fact, a particular intersection of crust plates and coastal cliffs where the probability warranted further research. There had been orbiters, landers, probes, drones, expeditions, and at last a contract and a mining colony. The computers had decided that there might be as much as three-tenths of a cubic meter of Diatherine, but probably no less than seventeen-hundredths. Any amount in between was a boon.
Diatherine was the most valuable substance Man desired, and it was also the most delicate. It would melt to simple sugars and water at temperatures low enough that the water would refreeze. This was particularly frustrating for Man, since they wanted to drive enough energy through each crystalcule to boil hydrogen. But those are the breaks.
Diatherine was the solution to the Extra-Boundary Problem. Man had all the energy and motivation they needed to move beyond the watchful eye of their own star, but their science had left them with the practical problem of communication. Their communication, you see, depended on the good nature of light. Light was very sensible, and would never break its own rules, so it took the time that it saw fit to deliver the messages entrusted to it. Light is very fast, and very reliable, but it will never travel faster than it ever did. And who wanted to travel years and years through the stars, if it meant a temporal exile from their kin? If one got as far as one light-year from their own Ohida (a trivial distance, where interstellar travel is concerned), they would have to wait two years to say 'Hoi hoi' and hear her cheery reply. Of course, the really interesting stars were well outside the Boundary, at least 100 light years away, so our stellanaut would have only a small chance of reaching his destination alive, even if he joined the Navy very young, and would have no chance to send his mother a post card at all!
But then the Theocrats of Ohida, the scientists, discovered diatherine. Diatherine is a supertight, molecular-scale crystal matrix compose of hydrocarbons suspended in hydrogen-oxide - "sugar-water" - and it was exclusively the result of concurrent extremely low temperatures and extremely high pressures acting on organic molecules. In other words, it was very uncommon. Due to its precarious melting point, it is not unlikely that most diatherine disappeared before any Man had a chance to discover it. And had he somehow stumbled upon it in a pristine condition, what is one ice crystal among billions.
Yes, Diatherine is slightly orange, but Man's eyes are not so clever.
I will leave it to you to uncover the turgid history surrounding the discovery of the molecule so we may return to a more general discussion of its properties.
Diatherine, you read is created from simple hydrocarbons and water crystals. Under the right conditions (extremely high pressure, extremely low temperature, yes) the hydrogens in the water are shed and replaced by the hydrogens in the sugars. The carbon chains are trapped between the oxygen pairs, and create a uniquely-stacked concatenated molecular crystal of high density. The density is so great that it defies understanding of gravitational forces, but it is quite stable at low temperatures. These molecules can be isolated, and if they exhibit sufficient concatenation. Due to the pressure of the density, if the technician can avoid collapsing the molecule into a microscopic black hole, the hydrogen atoms themselves will partially fracture. It is caledl a partial fracture because the the subatomic particles behave as if they have not, in fact, been separated, and the molecule will remain stable - in spite of any physical distance interjected between the fragments of the molecule!
What is the significance of this? Why, forces acting on any fragment of the molecule will resonate to the other fragments in real time. Inducing vibration - say the digitalized voice of our stellanaut - into the matrix of a molecule fragment at one of our interesting stars will immediately induce the same vibration into the molecule fragment in the receiver back on Ohida where the mother is proudly beaming.
Mankind, always ingenious and industrial, was able to parlay this advantage into the fields of circuitry, weaponry, and most importantly, transportation.
And Mankind, who could now both talk and move faster than light, found all the room in the Universe they could ever need.
Scene
Space wobbled, and an inertial bubble flashed out from the end of its diatherine ray. The bubble filled from the center with plasmatic energy, which arced and spat and popped and finally coalesced and produced a ship. The ship was sleek and fast - in form, it was a racing yacht, but it was not flashy, and not marked. Paired slip engines dominated its shape; they traded high operating costs for speed and no vapor trail.
The pilot had taken a great risk by carrying momentum into the bubble. The slip engines charged, launching the yacht through the decaying bubble as soon as a large enough hole appeared. Disaster was courted as the ship was deftly rolled through the unstable opening, and an engine nearly brushed against the shrinking remnants of the bubble.
A moment later, the bubble exploded.
“She was already out of the bubble, Sir. I’m still pinging her, but she’s almost out of range.”
“Damn her!” The captain squeezed the arms of her chair, and nearly floated out of it in her excitement. She reached behind her and strapped herself down.
Around the captain, above and below and to the sides, a crowded bridge crew held their collective breath. All eyes were turned to the main screen bowl that filled one wall of the room. A small yellow dot wandered toward the left on the screen. The dot was beeping, but it was growing fainter. Suddenly the dot turned red, and four angry arrows appeared around it. A steady voice at one of the terminals in the corner of the bridge declared, “Target lock.”
“Main guns!” The captain leaned forward in her chair, to the limits of her restraints. “Full engines forward, give the helm to Finder.”
From behind the captain, another voice - a strangely male voice - warned from the shadows: “This will be your last chance to capture her, Captain. We will not be able to spot her jump a second time.”
“Fire it all, girls! I want every tube empty before we lose the lock.” The captain turned over her shoulder to the shadow. “She won’t be jumping a second time.”
The unmarked yacht slipped through space, racing silently toward the dark side of Chandier’s planet. It angled slightly to face the distant winking green nav-beacon floating thousands of miles above the surface, and it accelerated. Almost out of sight behind it, the glowing gases of an exploded jump bubble were fading into a gentle halo.
Beyond that, and dwarfing the spot in its opening maw, was the angular hulk of a battleship. It was shaped like a giant wing, long and narrow to fit sideways through the more stable jump rings; it would never be able to navigate an atmosphere. The battleship was now in attack position, its glowing engines extended away from the weapon clusters bulging out above and below the long wing. A lump in the center of the wing was opening like a giant mouth, and its teeth - short-range fighters hanging like bats inside - began dropping away and lighting their engine.
All of this, too distant now from the escaping yacht to appear as more than colored lights against an inky backdrop, was lost as the weapon clusters blossomed in bright yellow and white.
Immediately, the yacht dropped into an evasive routine. It began to yaw, and the slip engines pushed it randomly off-course; it spun, and ancillary drives knocked it to the side. It tumbled erratically, away from its path toward the fixed-orbit station; where it had been, tracing rounds streaked by, lighting up the vacuum.
The yacht juked again, but the second volley of tracers was well-aimed. Two of the tracers buried themselves in the starboard engine, from which a thin mist of vapor began to seep, like blood in water. Then came the predators, torpedoes snaking out in every direction from the battleship. The yacht’s engines fired fully in hopes of a last, desperate escape, but it was too late: the torpedoes began striking the engine near the breach, and, rather than explode, they burst open on impact, spattering a thick, sticky liquid over the hull. Where it was spattered, the ceramic hull began to dissolve, and soon the starboard engine was riddled with holes.
Within moments, the ship was spinning out of control, accelerated by the still-working port engine. The ancillary thrusters fired in automatic stabilization patterns, but the ship was moving too quickly, and into the gravity well of the planet. Faster and faster it fell, until it disappeared into the swirling upper layers of white storm clouds.
Once again, the bridge aboard the battleship was silent, except for the muted notes of the control station monitors. Thirty or so breaths were cautiously held, while the captain floated toward main screen bowl, her restraints now abandoned. The red dot was frozen near one edge of the screen. A Gunner near the bottom of the room wavered, “98% chance of hit on that last salvo, sir. Likely main engine breach.”
The Captain’s eyes flicked from the Gunner back to the screen bowl as the red dot began to blink yellow. In the corner of the room, a dispassionate voice declared, “Losing ping.” The dot turned full yellow, then disappeared. The same Finder stated flatly, “She’s lost.”
“What!” The Captain twisted and kicked off the top of a harness post toward the Finder. She floated up behind her chair and stared over her shoulder at the screen. “She couldn’t have gone behind the planet that quickly.”
“No,” said the blank-faced woman, who did not look up from her monitor. “Into it. That blue line is the outline of a storm. She went right into the leading edge.”
The Captain turned back toward her previous perch, to the aide mounted behind it. “I want three squads of airships following behind the storm. As soon as it clears, we pounce.”
From behind the aide the Comm station blinked. The Comm officer raised her voice. “The Planet hails, Sir! They demand immediate cease and desist and return hail.”
In the shadows at the back of the room, the male voice said, “Your last chance..” the Captain squinted into the shadows, about to protest, but a door slid open and shut, and the shadowed figure was gone.
The yacht spun wildly through the streams of thick snow and heavy winds as it streaked toward the surface. The ceramic hull glowed faintly as an odd leading edge caught the atmosphere. There was a flash of light, and the main engines, long since a hindrance, were blasted free, leaving nubby mounting fins. Still the minor thrusters were firing, trying to reduce the spin, but it was of little use - a barely visible landscape of broad white patches and huge rounded boulders rushed upward through the blizzard.
Just before it hit, the yacht flashed again, and another piece, barely more than a circular sliver from beneath the forward bulge, separated and blasted away, upward and away from the surface. Then the hull smashed into the snow, sending another blizzard flying up to contend with the assault from the sky. Chunks of shattered ceramics shot through the air in every direction, ringing the large crater of the ship. Half a moment later, the main engines hit the ground in the distance, exploding as their slip foils were ruptured. Even through the blizzard, the noise was tremendous. Finally, the escape vehicle came back down, glanced off a boulder and sliced into a snow patch, burying itself halfway.
The flurry blown up by the crash settled back, and even the smoke billowing from the twisted hull was beaten down by the storm. The wind howled, furious at being upstaged, and blew even harder.
There was a muffled blast from escape vehicle, and a round hatch door bounced several feet across the snow. Behind it, the semi-viscous dampening gel poured out of the hole, carrying a few loose odds and ends. The liquid splashed over the lip of the escape hatch and swirled through the snow, melting it away from the escape pod. Even as it was still dwindling to a trickle, shapes began moving inside.
Two large figures crawled out of the hole and fell to the snow. A third, smaller, tumbled after them, but she immediately clamored to her feet. Coughing up the dampening gel, she stumbled through the drifts toward the wreckage. The hull creaked, and began to sag, but she pressed on. She had nearly reached it when she was yanked back by one of the larger women, and just in time as the wreck twisted and groaned and collapsed on itself with a great crash. The two larger women led her away, and her howls matched the blizzard.
Scene
Two souls ascended through the blizzard, though they were unaware of it. They were laughing, and racing each other away from the planet through the ether. Neither the pilot nor the copilot worried about their crash, nor did they remember it, though they did have some dim tug in the back of their head about their passengers. The copilot took the lead as they disappeared toward some distant friendly sun to await their return.
The planet continued to dance around its sun, unconcerned with it all. The blizzard, large as it was, grew bored with its devastation and scattered off in different directions to draw patterns in the snow. Three figures - two large, and carrying bags on their backs, and one smaller walking a ways behind - trekked across the sparsely-wooded, snow-drenched hill slopes, all but invisible in their all-weather parkas.
Scene
Leagues away, a vast, white plain stretched for miles. In fact, it was frozen lake, but it was frozen so thick and so long and so perpetually snow covered that everyone called it a plain.
A giant foot, half the height of a woman and clad in stainless steel and ceramics, smashed into the snow. Large rubber meshes, stretched like sails from horizontal masts on the sides of the foot, played the part of snowshoes to keep the foot from disappearing into the snow. The creature beneath the foot was not so lucky.
The owner of the machine foot and its mate was a large white-and-metal egg, painted with the colors and flag of Blackbie CenCom. Beside the two chicken legs and their respective feet, the egg possessed a pair of arms that swung and punched and grabbed and kept balance and occasionally voiced the hollow “Thpat-thpat-thpat”of automatic magnet throwers. At the rear of the egg was the big lump of a hydrogen driver, and at its pointed tip on the opposite side, the dull brown plate of a sensor plate. Slung beneath the bottom like a thong was recessed the armor.
Four of these battleeggs kept to a loose circle amidst a great swarm of small hostile creatures, looking not unlike beetles that strayed over an anthill. The creatures were not quite the height of the battleeggs' feet, and roughly shaped like jelly-beans with stubby arms and legs, though their exact shape wasn't easy to make out when they were sporting their deep-cold activewear. They were surprising fast and nimble for all of their anti-lank, and once they had a purchase on the battleegg or had brought it to the ground, they tore at it with their weapons - charged claws that turned the ceramic to acrid dust and would do worse to the pilots inside. Their warcries were more annoying than threatening, though, and most of the nasties could be pulled off or shaken from the back of the battleggs and stomped before they could do too much damage. Most. It was just a matter of lasting long enough. Then one of the eggs went down.
Cormick Greene straddled the cradle inside his egg, his eyes half-closed and his breathing slow and regular, even while his feet churned in their stirrups and his hands shot out in every direction, pinching and twisting at empty air. Most of the pilots, the “snowboys”, learned to fight with their eyes closed so they could focus on the field projection feed coming from the jack in the back of their head, only bothering with the gauges and blinkers and idiot lights scattered around the nest when the feed alerted them. Cormick's battle meditation mother, however, did not believe he could relax with his eyes closed without falling asleep, and taught him Zen.
Cormick saw the egg behind him go down. He swung at a clump of the nasties and fired a spare round through one that appeared to have designs on his arm, while turning his attention behind his head. It was Damwick's egg - he was usually opposite Cormick. The egg's legs had splayed, and it was now little more than a bump beneath a throng of the viscious buggers. They were packing in tight, each trying to pry their claw into a seam in the armor or hack a new one. One. Two. B-b-b-boom. Cormick had braced his egg for the blast, but the bodies of the Squishies absorbed most of it.
They were called Squishies because aside from their skulls and digits, their ligature was at its hardest something like cartilage, and they squished like stale jelly donuts. Officially they had had been labeled Squamiform Celerensis, but only the news outlets called them by that name. The Squishies hadn't been one of the earlier races humans came across - as a whole they were underachievers, they developed little of their own technology, and were usually kept as slave or food races. When not so attached they were scavengers or pirates, though they were more of an annoying parasite than a blight. Once the Squishies discovered that mankind didn't take slaves or eat sentients, humanity became their defacto host species, and Squishie colonies appeared across Ohidaspace.
Cormick kept half his attention on the cloud of snow dust and dullish-grey blood, and stomped on a handful of Squishies that had been pushed into the snow by the blast. The explosion had cleared a wide swath, but it was less than a part in a dozen of the crowd that had already begun swarming again. The swarm was closing back in over the blast crater now, and several of the critters were braving the burns of the hot shield egg to try to rip into it with their hooks.
“Triangle!”
The voice was in Cormick's ear, not through the feed. It was Byrie, the squad commander, but the order was only a formality for the records; the three remaining eggs were already repositioning. Byrie had moved beside Damwick's spent egg to clear the scavengers trying to peel it open - not that they should be able to, but the maintenance crews were down to a skeleton these days, and it was better not to take chances.
“They're up on my legs... They've got my legs!” That was Roger, the fourth egg. He didn't wait to fall; Cormick couldn't brace before the shock of his explosion knocked into him.
Boom.
Time slowed for Cormick. A ring of fire erupted around Roger's egg, and legs, arms and drive seperated from the body. The radial shield wrapped around Roger's egg, snapping into place even faster than Cormick could see in deep meditation. The shield's snap signalled the peripherals, which blew apart in a thousand direction each, scattering shrapnel pieces of ceramic, metal, wire, and plastine. B-boom. Boom! The blasts were stronger, since they weren't buried in snow, and Squishies flew through the air. Cormick had just twisted, and an ankle joint the size of Cormicks head glance off the canopy and sent him reeling.
Time recovered, and Cormick toppled into a berm of Squishies that had survived the explosion in his shadow.
All of this for an RSU. At the center of this mob, a quadrapedal robot wandered slowly, obliviously, through the tangle. Though it was the center of attention of both the Squishies and the Snowboys, neither had any intention of harming it - the Snowboys simply intended to keep it the lawful possession of Blackbie Centralized Communications, and the Squishies planned to make it their own. Therein lay the cause of the skirmish, or at least its initial cause. Things had progressed to a feud by now.
Cormick now turned to check on his captain, but all he saw was a great lump of Squishies. Cormick popped his jaw to turn on his mic. "I'm coming around..."
"Don't bother," came the harried voice of Byrie. "I'm calling the strike."
"No! I can hold them."
Byrie snorted a laugh. "You're not THAT good. Not worth the risk, anyway. I'm shelling in three, so duck."
“Wait... wait!”
“Three!” B-b-b-Boom!
He had 45 seconds before the melee was a crater.
“Crap!”
Cormick had his back to the blast and stumbled forward, then immediately turned through the cloud of snow and parts toward the muted shape of the RSU. The robot was almost as big as his egg, but with a heave he grabbed it by its lift points and heaved it out of the snow. A half-dozen Squishies clung to its various antennae and protruda, but Cormick paid them little mind.
While Byrie's explosion was still settling and the Squishies were getting back to their feet, Cormick lugged the struggling RSU away. Just a few more meters to an outcropping of rock, a natural shield. A final creaking straining throw, and the RSU went over the rock and into the drift beyond. It landed on its back, and it legs writhed in the air like a beetle's.
15 more seconds. Cormick already saw the incoming arrows on the edge of his radar. All four eggs had beacons, but his was the only one unshielded, and thus the strongest. He jumped, and burned a full second of thrust to get back into the center of the throng. That was it; he spoke the code phrase and popped a few feet into the air as the limbs of his egg were jettisoned. He squeezed his eyes shut as the cockpit was flooded with cushioning gel, and he heard the snap of his shield just before the muffled explosions around him.
Then the cockpit speakers crackled through the gel. “The cavalry has arrived, boys! Brace for impact!”
Cormick turned off.
Scene
On the other side of the outcropping, a wave of heat melted down the snow enough for the RSU to get a good grip and flip itself over. Now upright and out of crisis mode, it noted several failed operations to its mother and wandered off to continue its mission.
Scene
A large covered truck trundled up to the checkgate at Chandier. Behind it the track winded away into a thick layer of snow blanketing mountain ridges. Ahead was the thaw, the carefully planned curves of Chandier, the stacked-disk buildings, and beyond them, the spires of the spaceport. “Recalled field equipment,” the driver declared, and the bored guard waved her through. The truck lurched as it continued onto the mesh street and around a corner, only to be stopped at a light. “Damn traffic...”
As the truck idled, a cautious head poked up over the back gate. Sensing the coast was clear, the whole lithe body slipped over and fell into a crouch. There were two light thuds as the two larger women touched down beside her, each carrying a case in their hands. They slipped off the street and into a gap between the buildings before the truck lurched again and rumbled off down the street.
Secured in their foot-alley, the two large women took up posts on either side of their red-haired leader. Each set down their case gently and went to work. The bulkier of the two, some two-and-a-half meters tall and a generous meter across, with curly blondish hair and a button nose, was gathering up their coats and connecting each in turn to a data stick. As she did, the bright white color of their coats melted away into a darker pattern better suited to city traffic. Once done with their coats, she began angling to start on their gloves, boots, and bodysuits. The other large woman, sleeker but still a tower of muscle, with with straight black hair cut short enough to curl under her pointed ears, peered through slitted pupils at a handheld. Occasionally she fiddled with the jog wheels or scrawled a command with her thumbnail, but she refrained from voice command.
The last woman was of average height, though she appeared a child between the other two. Her hair was red, long, and braided, and it hooded her face as she squatted down, her hands tucked under her face. She was muttering, and a bluish glow shone out from between her braids.
“What's the plan?” That was Button-nose, asking either of them as she bent down to access the collar of the shorter woman.
The other Brute answered distractedly. “Straight for the spaceport, I say. I'm looking up the bus routes now.”
Button-nose dropped her eyes to the other woman, who hadn't said anything to them yet. “Gaia?” Now both Brutes eyed her. She didn't seem to have heard them. “Gaia, what's the plan?”
Gaia looked up at them from her crouch, brows furrowed. “The plan? Stay put, for now. We're deciding on particulars.” She went back into her stoop.
The cat-eyed Brute shot a meaningful look at the other and questioningly mouthed the word, 'We?' “We've already lost two days trekking here; wasting more time will only give Turnbull more time for traps. The spaceport is slammed full of outbound flights. We can lose ourselves in the shuffle easy.”
Gaia shook her head without looking up. “We should not hurry to the airport. There is nothing good waiting for us there.”
“Gaia!” The cat-eyed Brute caught the woman by her shoulder, shocking her into looking up. “Talk to us, not your watch. I don't know what we put into you, but it wasn't psychic. Look at the facts,” she waved her handheld at Gaia. “You've been . . . a little crazy, since then.”
Gaia looked to Button-nose for confirmation. “Lorry?”
Lorry the Button-nosed Brute took a pained, conflicted look and shrugged, clicking the datachip on her fingernails. “I wouldn't say crazy, really.” Her eyes locked with the Cat-eye. “But unstable. Since the operation. Your decisions have been unusual since then.”
Gaia finally straightened from her crouch to give each a long look. “Have I ever given you reason to doubt me?”
Cat-Eye shot back, “Have you ever had a second personality implanted in your back?”
Lorry pushed her hands to the ground to keep their volume down. “Look, this isn't the place for an argument. Gaia, I'm siding with Fly here. It's not that we don't trust you, but we're not surgeons or head-doctors, and we need to get you looked at sooner rather than later. Last we looked, you were still bleeding, and I don't think the last few days will have helped that.”
Gaia was about to argue, but she sighed and her shoulders slumped. “I'm not in bad shape. I'll be fine. Let's go to the spaceport.”
The three women, down bedecked in flashy patterns better suited to blend into street traffic, took up their burdens and continued between the buildings to the street beyond.
They stepped into a throng of people and even the Brutes disappeared into the variety.
Shops lined the walkway, and signs flashed their ads to everyone and no-one. A good half of the shops stood empty. One out of every ten pedestrian towed suitcases, and most were heading to a long bus idling up ahead. Above the throng, a huge monitor was tuned to a local news source, which was displaying footage of huge blast crater in an otherwise undisturbed field of snow. The voice of the journalist filtered through the crowd, so that each person heard it as though just behind their ear.
Scene
"This is Kurtie Brook for Chandier’s Channel Three, reporting from sector 165-mark-Gee, the site of a very recent skirmish between Chandier’s own Rover Group Five and a Squamiform Legion estimated at 2-hundred-fifty strong."
Kurtie was grinning into her auto-camera, her meticulously kitten-cute face covering more than two-thirds of the screen. Behind her the steam was still rising from the crater in the snow.
"The short battle, which lasted only a little over 12 minutes, resulted in the complete decimation of the Squamiform Legion. The four pilots in Rover Group Five should be well-known to everyone in Chandier after last month's standoff at the Mastiff cliff face... I'm told we might have footage of their de-shelling in just a moment here... No? Can we put up their stock photos now? Thanks!"
As Kurtie continued, an image of the four snowboys publicly receiving an accolade scrolled across the screen.
"Capatin Byrie Harold, Lievtenant Damwick Gunder, Lievtenant Cormick Green, and Chandier native, Lievtenant Major Roger Jasper were forced to expend their Rover Enforcement units, but are currently being listed only as non-casualties by the War Office. Stick with us folks! Channel Three will be first with a live interview of our heroes as soon as I can rush back to where the army has them stashed. Until then, I’ll go back to Channel Three’s Dana Grim and Farier Thrush in the studio for some reactions to this morning’s victory and an interview with Blackbie Centralized Communications’ Officer Korie Morefield."
In the open square beneath the screen, foot traffic had become sluggish and clumsy, as most everyone was drawn to the images of the battlefield. There was a hearty cheer as the names of the snowboys were announced. When Kurtie's face gave way to the anchors in the studio, rapt attention gave way to business and the throng became more orderly.
Gaia and the two Brutes were filing onto public transportation labeled "Spaceport"; they were the only passengers without a retinue of luggage to pack in ahead of them.
On the bus, the overhead displays were carrying the same news channel. The female anchor was now flirting with the camera.
"Thanks for that on-the-site report Kurtie. We hope you’ll stay with us to report as more details from today’s victory and images of the heroic pilots become available. As you know, Farier, the skirmish today is not an isolated incident, but only the culmination of a long history of hostility between the people of Chandier and the Squamiform population squatting in the Eastridge mountain chain."
Farier nodded with knowing, furrow-browed seriousness. "That’s right, Dana. For the last seventeen years, Squamiform pirates, commonly known as 'Squishies', have illegally occupied the Eastridge mountain chains, which are the only other registered potential Diatherine mining sites on this planet. The Squamiform population, believed to be over 3 hundred thousand individuals strong in the childing season, has successfully waylaid every Blackbie foray into the mountain chain, making it cost in-effective to explore the mining sites, and costing the company billions of dollars in repairs and lost revenues. Mayor Young told Channel Three last month in an exclusive interview that the Squamiform presence was, and I quote, 'an important factor in the decision to withdraw the city of Chandier from this planet four months ahead of schedule.'"
Dana nodded to Farier but smiled at the camera, "And an unfortunate but necessary decison it was, Farier. Squamiform violence, often linked to the theft of company mining equipment, has risen dramatically over the last several years, and seems to be directed at expelling the company’s presence from this planet. In the last three months, six employee deaths and eleven injuries have been attributed to the Squishies - a 250% increase from five years ago."
"That’s why today’s victory is so significant, Dana. To explain to us how it is significant, and to tell us what the possible repercussions may be, we have on the show this morning Blackbie Centralized Communications own on-site Strategic Security Officer, Korie Morefield. Welcome to the show, Officer Morefield."
A new camera focused on a glowingly cheerful woman in Blackbie formals. "Thanks, Farier, Dana. You can call me Korie. As you know, our Rover groups have had limited success against the Squamiform Bandits in the past because of the mobility inequity…"
Gaia filtered out the noise of the displays, the edge of the rounded lockbox that slid into her shin each time the railbus took a left, Lorry's elbow resting on her shoulder. She stared blankly out the arching window at the quickly passing buildings, or often the empty space where building modules had been. Modulers were busy at each block, pulling the evacuated segment disks out of their frames and locking them into place in a transport cylinder. She noted this vacantly and let her eyes pass on. Thoughts, observations come easily and unbidden, but they pass as easily in meditation. Strife is the same. You know this, my dear. You learned this long ago. If they wish to go directly to the spaceport, we shall yield. It will be a delay, but they are necessary to my cause, and their trust would be of great benefit. I will see to it there is no harm.
Gaia blinked slowly, assenting, though assent is presupposed in submission.
Scene
Many leagues away, past the plains, in the mountains that crack and grind through the continental icefields, a full nest of Squishies crowded into the stands of their Great Hall. Like all Squishie technology, the Hall was an adaptation, carved out of a natural cave to suit their purposes. Shafts of light from the gaps in the rocks overhead mixed with the crudely wired artificial lights. Shambled piles of patched-together stolen or salvaged equipment loomed in the corners. At the center of the arena was a raised stone platform - a stage, and at its center, the focus of a mass of monitors replicating him like a fly's eye, was the Squishie General.
Scene
The General walked to the center of the stage. He drew up his chest and waited as the tribe, his tribe, quieted themselves and turned their attention on him. The whole tribe was there, or listening if they were on post. The womenfolk had banded together in the front rows, as they did, and most of them had a child or several balanced on their knees. Next season's soldiers. Good.
"Gentlemen, Ladies, Soldiers, Honored Persons! I have drawn you together tonight to announce a tragedy of the worst variety!"
Whoever wasn't paying attention before was now. The hush in the audience was gratifying.
Behind the General, the displays showing his stern face flipped to one big shot of a wide crater blasted out of a vast snowfield. The camera panned, and focused on the hand of a Squishie - limp and laying over a rock.
There were numerous sharp breaths drawn in from the first several rows of the audience. Then there were howls of anger.
The General let the image linger before continuing.
"Today, in Serapie Burrough: a massacre!"
Waving his arms to the displays, the General signalled for the images to change. They began to show twisted bodies and pieces of twisted bodies scattered throughout the crater.
"Hundreds dead, thousands more wounded!"
Even from the doctored images, this was a gross exaggeration. But who was concerned strictly with truth when there was a point to be made?
"And today's casualties are but the most recent in a long series of Beady-Eye violence!"
The displays behind the general showed the most twisted, degenerate, shifty-eyed humans they had on file.
"But these thousands did not die without reason, my companions!"
The audience was wrapped up in it, now. Many of them were on their feet and calling back. "Yes! Yes! Tell it, brother!"
"No, they are heroes! And we all know the great goal for which they gave their lives . . ." The general had them. The displays were dim, focussing every eye intently on him. "Wealth!"
The word was a catharsis, and had the audience cheering wildly, and chanting, "Wealth, wealth!"
The general continued, "No, the deaths at Serapie must not deter us from wealth; No, indeed! As our esteemed doctor Goowelly—"
The audience was chanting, "Goowelly, Goowelly!"
"--may his memory never fade,"
"Nooo, sir!"
"said before I was born, 'If I do not die today, I’ll just have to do it tomorrow.'”
A single voice called out "Tomorrow!" and promptly received an fist to the side.
"Folks, take this to heart! For we must have our reward. We must strike back!"
Back on cue, the audience replied, "Revenge, revenge!"
"Remember Serapie!"
"Serapie, Serapie!"
"We must double our efforts against the Beady-Eyes!"
In the first row, a Grand Mother was fanning herself to keep from fainting. "Oh, Great Spirits, yes!"
"We must go into the very heart of their Hell!"
Now the displays showed the human city of Chandier.
"Hit them where they live! Steal more of their equipment, and break what we cannot carry! Burn their shrines! Make them miserable!
Another mother clutched her offspring to her chest and shook a fist. "Make 'em beg!"
The General paused a beat, and took on a more serious tone. "I cannot say I expect more than half of you to come back with all your limbs intact. But do this for the children!"
"For the Children!"
He pounded his fist. "Remember Serapie!"
"Serapie, Serapie!"
"Right. Now break up into your teams, companions, and get cracking! We need plans! And good ones this time!" He frowned in a particular direction into the audience.
The tribe didn't need any more encouragement - they were scurrying from their seats, buzzing among themselves.
The general was smiling as he left the stage. It was good to have the whole brood behind him. But his special teams were already halfway to the city.
Scene
Back in the city, in an anonymous box warehouse at the edge of the military zone, a longcar pulled out of a darkened doorway. The car was unmarked, unescorted, and unassuming. It turned in the direction of the Executive Tower, but it made no promises.
Of course, Kurtie Brook had her sources. She knew the Snowboys were packed in the back of that car, just as she knew they were on their way to an unpleasant conversation. Just as she knew a hero story was the best coverage she'd get from this assignment before they ported her off the planet with everything else. Besides, those boys owed her an interview - an invterview she may no be able to get tomorrow. She was getting the flat-hand from Morefield's media office today, which only confirmed her suspicions.
The car slipped into the subterranean tunnels at the edge of the military zone - it would only attract attention to run it through the ped streets of the inner city - but Curtie wasn't watching anymore. She'd turned up her outdoors backdrop and petitioned the office for live feed.
Scene
The Square beneath the Executive Tower was usually empty. It fronted the magnificent grand entrance of the city's tallest building, and with a collonaded carportico and arcing stepway up to the first level of the Tower, the Square was an impressive locale for the Mayor's quarterly Summary. But Chandier had no important executive visitors after its first year, and the Mayor wouldn't be giving any addresses during the shutdown. The Square was nestled in the cleavage of the administrative complex, so with no shops to draw foot traffic, it was a discrete location for the longcar to insert its passengers.
Kurtie stifled a giggle as the longcar emerged from the ramp in the center of the square and stopped dead in the heavy crowd of her audience. The people turned to stare at the longcar, but neither rushed to surround it, nor stepped back to make way. The car honked and lurched forward several times, but in the end it had to settle for inching into the square, nudging the passive crowd out of the way. Kurtie could almost hear the frantic driver screaming at dispatch.
She wasn't on-site - that wouldn't be proper, and Morefield had already declined her interview with the boys - but she was pulling signal from volunteers in the crowd, and she had a remote monitor above the ramp static on Channel Three.
The Monitor flicked to life to display Farier and Dana wrapping up their show. Farier turned to the camera. "Thanks for staying with us this morning. Come back tomorrow for updated shuttle schedules and the results of our Destination Survey. We turn now back to Kurtie Brook for an update on her earlier story. Kurtie?"
Kurtie's face appeared in the monitor, standing in front of the crowd in the long car. Several of the less savvy audience members twisted in confusion to find her, but most of the people, seeing themselves in the monitor, sprung to life and jostled to frame themselves in the camera for a memory. They even began to cheer as she spoke.
"Thanks, Farier! As I promised, I've tracked down today's battle heroes, and found them on the very steps of the Executive Tower's Grand Receptionary! I'm here with the throngs of grateful citizens in Executive Square to send my thanks to Capatin Byrie Harold, Lievtenant Damwick Gunder, Lievtenant Cormick Green, and our very own Lievtenant Major Roger Jasper.
"While the BDF has declined our repeated requests for an interview with Capatin Harold and his men, at least until after their meeting with the Mayor's Office, I hope to catch them for my segment tomorrow morning, so stay tuned."
In her studio, Kurtie turned to invoke the backdrop behind her. "In the meantime, lets see if we can't encourage the Army to at least let us see our Heroes!"
On cue, the crowd went wild.
Reluctantly, after a long pause, the rear doors of the longcar slid forward. Only now did the audience step back, leaving a wide enough circle for everyone to get a good shot with their cameras. Byrie emerged first, like an actor, pausing to straighten his uniform leathers and draw back his shoulders for the crowd. Next came Roger and Damwick, with Cormick trailing. Chests pressed, arms raised in salute, the Snowboys marched in loose formation down the aisle forming for them toward the the stepway. An almost reverant still passed over the crowd.
Kurtie held her breath as she peered into her screen.
But then a Femme burst out from the wall of people and flung her arms around Byrie, pulling herself down into a dip as she stole a long, noisy kiss from him. Stumbling back to catch her breath, she raised her hands in victory. The solemnity of the audience vanished, and people pressed in from every direction to touch the Snowboys. Femmes gave hugs or kisses, women took them, and men mostly just wanted to grasp hands. There were even a couple of babies produced for benetecture.
Kurtie was already dropping her studio into standby and setting the locks. The crowd had tied up the Snowboys for at least another 20 minutes, long enough for her to swing by the shop on her way to the Executive Tower. Her scene had picked up double viewership from the peak of the morning show, and even Channel Seven was leasing her feed. She had a feeling Morefield's office would be interested in renegotiation.
Scene
The Penultimate level of the Executive tower had the second-best view of Chandier. The spires of the spaceport bristled over the ice bay. In the morning, when the sun hit them, they would glow like glass. To the east, the meandering curves of the superurban streets rolled up into the residential hills. A fogbank hung in the northern ridge.
Cormick was rarely treated to such a view, and now he couldn't appreciate it. He tried to focus out the scene, to imprint it for a later painting, but he couldn't ignore the sound of Byrie's voice - there were too many years of training to allow him that luxury. Beside that, Byrie was fighting for their future.
The quadry was alone with the Sub-Mayor in his office. He had received them formally for the audience of cameras and onlookers in the hall outside, but once the door was shut, he blackened his inside windows and turned his back to them so no infrareds could read his lips. He pulled his chair over in front of him apparently so his hands would have something to crush.
The Sub-Mayor was barely controlled as he responded to Byrie. "Your opinion - as it stands - is irrelevant, Capatin! You have destroyed 5 billion Sesters of Company Inventory in the course of a meritless pleasure hunt—"
Byrie raised his hand for a confident interjection, "The mission transcripts will clearly show that the course deviation was applied for and approved—"
"Under false pretenses!" A small drop of spittle flew from the Sub-Mayor's mouth.
It struck Cormick that the Sub-Mayor, though he was white-haired, had a surprisingly high rank for a male in an administrative post. He jaw-clicked over to the sub-vocal channel. "He's already made up his mind. He's got something to prove."
Byrie started again with the Sub-Mayor. "-Approved, when Lieutenant Gunder observed a Squamiform melee team destructing MRS-Eight-Five-Doris. We followed standard protocol and neutralized the enemy team."
"Had that been the entirety of your actions, Capatin, you would still be on duty and not standing here."
Byrie continued. "We then noted and logged a legionary-proportioned Squamiform force advancing on us, so, as we had already been approved for mission deviance, we moved to intercept in order to reduce their angle of attack. The decision was clear and justified."
The Sub-Mayor leaned over his chair. "Allow me to explain to you what is clear to me, Capatin. The Mobile Remote Sensing device you protected costs Blackbie just under 800 Million. The combined cost of your spent Enforcement Units, Air Support, and the Retrieval comes to 4.7 Billion.
"You see, Capatin, today your unit cost the Company 4 Billion more than you are worth. That alone could be forgiven, but your past history of reckless disregard for company policy, destruction of property, and cost-intensive missions does nothing to recommend you for further activity. We are here to make money, Capatin, not to get our faces on the local news feed. In order to prevent future loss to this Company, as of today, your unit’s employment is terminated.
The word hung in the air as the Sub-Mayor slid his chair back to the desk and hovered over the window controls. "Smile and wave, soldiers."
The interior windows faded back to clear. The people in the hall glanced up, and turned from their bored musings and conversations to gaze through the window, bringing their cameras to bear. Cormick saw Kurtie Brook pressed against the glass. She smiled and waved at him.
The Sub-Mayor turned his back to the window again. "Of course, we at Blackbie Central Communications believe in keeping a good face to our constituents, and as the citizens of this operation have made you their darling today, I am authorized to offer you the following contract: All charges of undue destruction of property will be permanently withdrawn from your records. Migration transportation off-planet will still be provided, as previously agreed. And you will receive standard early termination compensation, along with battle hazard bonus, provided you do not reveal the contents of this conversation to anyone. Agreed? Good. Now go out there, enjoy your brief celebrity, and mention Blackbie Central Communications distinctly and in a favorable light at least 3 times to make the contract binding."
The quadry stood as a unit and shook his hand.
Scene
Far below, a world below, the crowd had completely vanished from the Executive Square. Fickle and predictable as they were, without the guiding force of Kurtie's magnetism they had succumbed to the principles of gas in a vacuum and dissipated into the rest of the city.
In place of the crowd sat a long, sleek cruiser - entirely black and unmarked, save the garishly bright Turnbull Red logo emblazoned on each of the rear doors. At the front and rear of the car, small transports huddled with a collection of bored but expressly unlazy Turnbull Red soldiers acted as the honor guard.
A motorcycle flew out of the subterranean access tunnel, going just a bit faster than the right speed for an empty square and far too fast for a square with several cars parked right in front of him. This danger was particularly compounded by motorcycle pilot's insistance on staring at the flashing skins of the police vehicles directly behind him, rather than on the road in front.
The Turnbull Red troops leapt from the back of their transport just as the motorcycle smashed up against it at full velocity. The police vehicles skidded and hopped to a stop without crashing into anything, much to everyone's surprise. Within seconds there was quite a fracas, with a semi-circle of Turnbull troops and a semi-circle of police fully circling the accident, weapons drawn and yelling at each other about various things that didn't matter. From the cluster of conflict, a pale blue and mostly transparent thief flung down what he thought was his motorcycle gear. Amazingly, no-one seemed to notice him, so, quick as a flash, he slipped out of the circle and took off running across the square. So enrapt was he with his clean getaway that he didn't notice as spirit thinned out and disappeared into a shadow.
Scene
Far above, a world above in the Executive Tower, Mayor Young lounged in the center of the sofa in her suite. It put her guests, as she was polite enough to call them, in a very awkward position. As bold as she was, the Turnbell Red Captiain, who looked much older in planetary gravity, dared not sit at the Mayor's desk, nor would she move any of the other furniture in the room to face the sofa. She settled for leaning against the desk - at the moment with clenched fists. The captain had a whole team of underlings accompanying her as a show of her officiality and importance, but they were very busy looking away from Mayor Young, either at the window at the breathtaking view, or at one of the various trophies or trinkets, or just at their own hands and feet.
The Mayor leaned further back in the couch, if that was possible, and crossed her arms across her chest. "Calm yourself, Captain Laraka. There is no reason to lose your temper."
It was far to late for that, of course, as the Captain had been fuming before she arrived at the tower and spent two hours filling out forms and waiting in a small room. "Three days," she said, "of unanswered messages, refused landings, and dodges by your secretary, and finally I get fifteen of your minutes in between a haircut and a public address on proper packing techniques - I think I damn well have a right to my temper. Consulting you on my presence here is only an unnecessary courtesy, as I see it."
Mayor Young nodded graciously. "See it as you will, Captain. Your minutes are wasting."
The Captain tensed her shoulders in exasperation. "You've read the abstract, at least."
The Mayor lifted the tablet in her lap and flicked at the screen with her stylus. "It's here somewhere.."
As if by magic, a paper copy appeared in aide's hand near the Captain, who then thrust it on the Mayor. The Mayor took it, slowly, politely, and held the corners to illuminate the page.
"I see," she said, glancing it over. "This states that the inventory of Turnbell Red has been lessend by 12 ... unnamed, yet strategically valuable items. These items are believed to be in the possession of an unknown corporate saboteur, who you claim is somewhere on my planet, in the vicinity of my city. And you want to ... Ahh: As the vested representative of your corporation, you intend to dispatch a minor unit of your finest muckers to retrieve your investment. Of course, this will be at negligible projected cost to Blackbie Centralized Communications, parent company of Chandier Diatherine Extraction Enterprises, ... and on it goes." An exasperated sigh escaped her. "Captain, I'm afraid that after my careful consideration, I must refuse your request. As I'm sure Turnbull Red's lawyers neither believe nor in any way meant to imply, Blackbie Centralized Communications has no dealings with corpororate saboteurs of any kind, much less this particular purported individual. Frankly, I have no wish to acknowledge your out-of-channel maneuverings. Your loss is of no concern or import to me. However, if I allow your Rent-a-Marines to go traipsing through the streets and homes of my people-"
"My soldiers are quite professional. Projections show negligible cost and inconvenience-"
"I do not agree with your projections, Captain! I am very familiar with the professionalism of hired security squads. In case you are blind or were otherwise not aware, this city is in the process of an escalated evacuation. In two weeks, this will be a ghost town, overrun by cockroaches and Squishies. As you can imagine, the schedule is quite intense, and there is simply no room for beetle-browed bootboys to go poking their gun barrels into our business. This operation is overbudget as it is. You come to me, demanding my time, demanding special favors, and offer no incentive. Honestly, what did you think I would say?"
The Mayor's eyes locked the Captain's, and the room seemed to crack with the energy of two steel hammers smacked together.
Mayor Young smiled sweetly and stood to take her tablet around her to her desk to enter a new note.
"However, Blackbie Centralized Communications bears no ill-will toward the Turnbell Red Technology Group, and in the interest of corporate fellowship, we will make available in real time the manifests of all registered ships leaving our airspace. You may then follow whatever ship you deem to be carrying your merchandise, or, conversely, you may enter the city after all Blackbie personnel have been removed, and company interests are withdrawn from the planet under Mining Rights Act 31b, Article 6, and examine it to your content."
Captain Laraka flustered, "That is not sufficient!"
The Mayor maintained her smile, but it hardened with a mother's sternness. "You will make it sufficient, Captain, because that is all you have. You have no legal right to be here, and imposing an armed force on a privately-held planet violates Principle Corporations Agreement Issue 502-dot-4. Your appointment is ending early; your time is up. Good day!"
A heavy silence hung in the air until the Captain smacked the desk with her fist and stormed from the suite. Her aides shuffled out behind her, still not raising their eyes to meet the Mayor's as they satisfied ritual and thanked her for her hospitality.
The Mayor sunk into the large chair behind her desk and turned to a shadow in the corner. "You must leave as well. Have a good day."
Out of the shadows came a thin man, young, dressed in the finest suit that could disappear into a crowd. He inclined his head to the Mayor and made for the door, but instead of following the Turnbull coterie, he paused, as though in thought, than quietly shut the door. His voice was quiet, calm, but filled with a casual confidence that left no room for obsequiousness. "Your Honor, I apologize for the time we’ve taken from you. I understand the value of your time and the pressures you’re facing. Is this office monitored?"
"Yes."
"Turn it off."
The thin man waited patiently while the Mayor considered him, then entered a code into the surface of her desk. He continued, "I am a man of business, Mayor Young, not war – much like yourself, I respect incentive above threat. The Captain - she is hot-headed and blind, and I have no great love for her. To be honest, I enjoy watching her wheels spin, when the matter is not of such grave importance. To the point: I have read your publics - your operation here is essentially over, and you barely cleared the lease fee for the planet. Your operating costs have run over expectation. This planet represents a net loss to your company, and more importantly, to you, from this point forward – an unfortunate but unavoidable fact, yes? But perhaps it is not so unavoidable."
"You have my ear."
The thin man smiled and produced a credit accounter, on which he began entering figures. "Turnbell Red would like to buy your operation - we will assume the remainder of the lease, of course, including any fees associated with the extension we may need." He pressed a button the flipped the screen to face the Mayor. "This, I believe, is the approximate as-new price for the equipment you intend to scrap here, as well as one month’s operating costs to cover any delays caused by the Captain’s interference here. Though, of course, we do not forsee any delays; rather, we’d like to speed your departure. You understand?"
Mayor Young looked at the figure only long enough to grasp its dimension. "Fully."
The thin man inserted a finger ticket into the accounter and set it on the desk before the Mayor. "Now, I’ve left the recipient field on this blank. I’ll trust you to make it out to Blackbie CenComm or some affiliate, or whomever you see fit."
The Mayor's hands sat folded in her lap. The ticket remained on the desk between them. "This may be difficult to explain to my Director."
The thin man's smile spread to a sharky grin. From his inner coat pocket came a portfolio, which he opened before her and set on the desk, covering the ticket. "In fact It will not. Let me detail what really happened here, what our Captain is not at liberty to discuss: Our missing merchandise is Classified Level 3 and has been marked of crucial importance by the corporations listed below, all of which have strategic alliances with Blackbie. As I’m sure you’re aware, Issue 373-dot-0 of the Principle Corporation Agreement requires the local governing body to sub-ordinate to the plaintiff company – Turnbell Red, in this case – for such a time as is deemed reasonable and necessary for the recovery of such classified objects, etc. I believe we can both agree that two weeks is a reasonable period of time, yes? By which time you will be sipping cocktails en route to a new assignment, or perhaps on an extended vacation? Do we understand each other?"
The Mayor stood and offered her hand to the thin man. He took it in his, and touched it lightly with the fingers of his opposite hand, striking the deal.
Without thought, the Mayor pulled back her hands and drywashed them before smiling as well. "Sir, I believe you have bought yourself a planet."
The thin man appeared in the foyer outside the Mayor's door, and the Captain and her retinue stood expectantly. He spoke to her in a low voice as he strode to the lift. "We have the green - get your soldiers in place immediately, before the news is spread. Don't let anything slip through."
The Mayor's secretary watched them with interest. After the lift doors slid shut, the intercom light on her desk began blinking, so she dutifully pressed it. The Mayor's voice came through clearly, but modulated to dissapate just beyond the deskspace. "Doll, are you alone? Lock the door once they’ve left – we have to act quickly."
Scene
The bus bearing Gaia and her Brutes glided to a stop in what was now the busiest section of the city. Behind them, the Executive Tower loomed like a great steeple, or like the needle on a sundial. Before them, the spires of the spaceport leapt up from the irregular skyline of domes and cylinders and collonades and all of the typical structures one would expect to see at a non-equatorial ground base. From just beneath each spire, a several wide-beam lasers shot up into the sky, powering and guiding the lightcrafts bearing passenger rings and disassembled building parts as they shuttled between the ground and the fixed orbit station high above. Scattered across the wide expanse of the entryyard of the spaceport, queues and throngs created an ever-changing labyrinth for the luggage carts and vendors and important people.
The Brutes stepped from the bus and straight into a throng; they used the cases each held and the threat of their size to clear a path through, while Gaia followed in tow. Once through the crowd, Gaia doublestepped to sidle between them, her normal position of leadership, but the tone in her voice was less assuming. "What's the plan, Fly?"
"Simple," answered the dark-haired Brute. "We need to get to that HFO. Once we're at the station, we play it by ear - we should have enough to buy a ride, a discreet ride, or there will be something open enough to sneak onto."
Gaia did not say that this was not really a plan, but she thought it quite clearly. She felt an amused smile inside her. Though she stayed between them, she let the Brutes lead her past the queues and into main concourse. The concourse was an expansive atrium, but a simple enough construction - a company does not waste too much money on a building they will have to leave behind. The barrel arch of the roof met the ground before and behind them spanning a standard metric block, and the metal tiles of the open ceiling were scattered with dayglo tiles that would pass sunlight through during the day and provide their own at night. Lines hung from the ceiling, suspending signs to direct the lost, confused, or uninformed. A good third of the signs read "Information".
Fly led the party toward the nearest such sign with the least apparent crowd, and parked them in the queue for the agent. Of course, most of the people beneath the info sign were standing in the hotspot and following the prompts on their tablets, but Gaia had made it quite clear earlier that they weren't to leave any greater trail than they had to, and it was the worst kept secret that even the most benign of soft services were crawling with scraperbots. So they waited their turn, casually watching the crowds, the security, the doors...
"Are you three together? How can I help you today?"
Fly was not the storyteller Gaia was, but it was her plan, so she spoke up. "Ah, yes. You see, we have these boarding tickets for next week. Well, we had them. But we'd like to move them to today? As soon as possible? We've booked passage on a ship docked there due to leave this evening, so..."
"Oh, I'm very sorry to hear that." The information agent smiled sympathetically, with a tilt of her head and a slow blink that made her empathy believable.
Lorry stepped forward. Huge though she was, she had a way with softies that had them cooing like she was a stumbling, blinking kitten. "I know it's an awful trouble, especially as busy as it is. If we have to pay a transfer fee, that's okay. We just don't want to miss our ship and get stuck here. Is there anything you can do for us?"
The agent wrung her hands against the edges of the booth. "I'm sorry, Dearie, but there really isn't. We've had a dreadful delay with the lightships just in the last few minutes - nearly all the rings were appropriated for a sudden high-priority migration. We've already had to bump everyone below blue class until tomorrow. Nearly everyone in this building is in the same position as you. I wish I could help."
Gaia half-listened as her companions caught the keywords and began working the agent. Fly would cajole, possibly threaten, ask for her supervisor. Lorry would wheedle, or flirt - flirt, it seemed. The agent was nodding and suggesting something - she wrote an address and a time on a card and was slipping it into Lorry's belt.
Danger!
What? Where? Gaia asked.
Quickly! Away from the stacks.
Gaia glanced over the crowds toward the stacks leading up from the atrium to the docking rings at the base of the spires. The lifts coming down the stacks were filled with people. People dressed in that distinctive color of dried-blood red. Gaia blinked, but her instincts won out over her surprise. With a quick thanks to the agent, she looped each Brute through the elbow and began pulling them away. "Don't look toward the stacks."
Of course, they both did.
The crowds were murmuring and shuffling and scuttling, then they dissolved away before a mass of red-shellacked Turnbull Red marines. Advance teams were already breaking off, causing commotions as they broke through emigrant queues and spread out across the atrium. An apparently arbitrary spot was chosen and broadcasting equipment was erected in moments; other equipment was gathered and a base of operations began to assemble. A surprised voice shouted, and cluster of red boots gathered around him. There was muttering and arguing, but a confident arm and finger lashed out in the direction of the information booth. The cluster turned as one to see three dark flashes disappear into a hallway.
Gaia turned hard into a dark corridor, pushing off the wall to redirect. She was panting. She hadn't been shot at, not personally, for more than a year; she was having trouble pushing back the white fear that closed in around the periphery of her vision.
Her Brutes were several paces ahead - heavy as they were, they had longer legs, and Fly had the best hearing and vision. They needed to stay unbunched, too, after they almost fell over each other scrambling away from that gel grenade that caught them by surprise.
They hadn't stopped running. They couldn't stop, with the sound of boots and bullets and voices always behind them, beside them, sometimes in front of them. Somehow they'd managed to stay just far enough ahead to avoid a direct line of fire, but there couldn't be too many more cluttered offices or twisting hallways in the spaceport. They'd have find the way out very soon.
Gaia glanced up to see another cameradot. The three of them had their hoods over their faces now, but more than likely there was a dot where they entered the atrium. It would just be a matter of digging the records.
They turned down another hallway lined with office doors. It looked like half a dozen others Fly had picked. Gaia thought the doors had different numbers, though.
I have it now. I found the floorplan.
Gaia grimaced as she sprinted through an open room after the fleeting shadows of her Brutes. I won't be able to look at it unless we stop.
No. Don't stop. I'm turning off the lights to guide your kitty. She likes the shadows. There was a hint of playfulness in the voice, too. I've locked every door behind you. That should give you a few seconds.
Gaia had just a second to breathe - Fly had stopped to fight with a locked door before Lorry ran past her and they all moved on. Can't they track us if you're in the system?
They're tracking us anyway. They're tracking me, anyway. It's something in my box.
Can you disable it?
No. Not right now. It's a seperate circuit on the same battery, so I can't short it.
What do we do?
Wait. There. Go in the door.
A door just ahead of Gaia clicked. Without hesitation Gaia pressed and it opened; she snapped, and the Brutes stopped, then turned to follow her in. The overhead light had popped on, but Gaia dimmed it with a wave of her hand. The room was large, or seemed like it should be - all Gaia could see were rows and rows of shelves filled with junk equipment and boxes filled with what was probably more junk equipment. Dim lights flicked on and off down the rows.
Go into the rows so you can't see the door.
Then what?
Just wait, Duckie.
Gaia led the Brutes a dozen paces into the room and cut into a random row. She caught the other two by the hands before they could push past her and held a thumb up to her lips.
Both Brutes crouched to Gaia's level. Lorry mouthed, Have we lost them?
Fly shot an angry glance at Gaia before mouthing back, If we could have lost them, we'd've done it before. They've got a tracker on us. We're being surrounded. We need to keep moving.
Gaia cut a firm hand across the conversation. We wait. She's getting us a way out.
Fly cut back, She's the one feeding them our location! She's their box!
Gaia's retort was truncated by a banging at the door. The banging was drowned in pounding feet, and then there was silence. A moment later, there were beeps, and a growing hum. The telltale sound of a cracker.
Hush now. I'm going to have to go dark in just a moment. Your way out is the door second to the left at the back of the room. Straight ahead to the end of the corridor. The door there leads to a hanger out. Tell them.
Gaia passed this to the Brutes in fewer words. The hum from the door was much louder. It would crack any second.
At the back of this room is a metal bin. You and the other two cases must be in it before you leave. It's a tight fit.
What?
Lorry will carry you. Go now!
Crack! The door fell open, and the overhead light flooded the room. At the same moment, the lights and sounds of equipment coming to life filled the aisles. Every row bristled with the hundreds of glowing meters and panels of junk equipment. Clicking and whirring and the spinup of fans became a sea of white noise. There were shouts and curses from the direction of the door, footsteps, the crash of equipment, and the squelchy thuds of gunfire, then more shouts.
Gaia and the Brutes were already at the back of the room. She had already spied the bin; it would be a very tight fit, limber as she was. Fly was about to curse out loud when Gaia wrenched the case from her hand, but Lorry understood at a word and helped Gaia stuff herself in before shutting the lid.
It only took seconds for the bin to become hot. Gaia's second skin kept her temperature down, but her face felt like it was burning. The corners of one case pressed into her thigh, but she was too busy pumping her hands to keep circulation to figure out how to shift. In a way, the tight fit was a blessing - the bin bounced roughly as Lorry ran. Gaia thought they must be coming to the hanger by now.
The bouncing stopped.
There were 23 seconds of silence.
Then the bin fell to the floor. The second skin saved Gaia from a broken elbow, but the pain was too much. Tears leaked from her eyes. Then the bin swung up and crashed into something. There were the muffled shouts of women, but not her Brutes. A couple thuds of gunfire. A pause. Then the bin started moving - it was dragging on the floor. It was pulled up onto some kind of platform, and other things; heavy things, were put on top of it. The platform started moving.
Gaia felt woozy. The air was close in the bin. She stretched and pulled to get her hand up to her ear. She needed to save the oxygen. She had a small plastic nub on tip of her middle finger. If she could just reach the pressure point. There. Again. Threeeeee.....
Scene
The storehouse in the shadow of the Executive tower swarmed with activity. What had been an empty, echoing box two hours ago was now the nascent Turnbell Red command center. Comms terminals were the first to go up, but there had been some trouble locating the power feed. The Captain sat in her elevated chair and alternated between scowls and crushing the ends of her armrests beneath blood-drained knuckles.
Of course, the Blackbie Mayor, that Young woman, had promised to clear the Executive Tower within the hour.
And she had. She'd given the Agent the code to her suite, and set him up with guest access to the city's systems. But as the Captain had discovered when she tried to move her personnel in, it was only the Mayor who had cleared the Tower. All of the lower floors were still filled with ordinals, maintenance workers, and functionaries busy cleaning out their personals. The Captain had to wait a quarter hour just for a free lift. And when she finally made it to the top of the building, she found that the Agent had already claimed the suite for his staff. There wouldn't have been enough room for all of her people, after all.
So the Captain was fuming in her chair when the whir of fans and the growing glow from the monitors told her that the comms terminals were finally online.
Her First popped up from the cluster of technicians now exctricating themselves from the back of the terminal banks. "We're online, Miss!"
"Thank you."
A moment the agent walked in through the wide-open truck doors of the storehouse. Even in the bustle of technicians scrambling to their next project and bridge crew running to their posts, the Captain but could not help but spot him. He was the weight of Turnbell Red's Operative Board hanging over her shoulder. He was heading directly for her, and walking as quickly as one can walk and still appear collected. The Captain spoke before he reached her to start the conversation in her control. "The salvage team should be at the crashsite shortly. Early indications show grouped wreckage and a low possibility of survival. We should have the units by local midnight."
He spoke quickly and quietly as soon as he reached her dais. "What's the status of the spaceport teams?"
The Captain narrowed her eyes. "I suppose they are still sweeping. We've only just had the Comms stations up. There were-"
"I see." The Agent frowned with disapproval. "They made contact just after touchdown. The Pirates were at the spaceport."
"We have them in custody, then?"
The Agent's frown deepened.
The Captain stood and turned toward the Comms bank. She noticed for the first time that all of her Comms girls were feverishly dictating, while her First was running between them, managing was was evidently a crisis in motion. "Ann?"
Her First snapped to face her. "Possible contact from the spaceport teams, Miss. The signal was weak and it was lost shortly after being locked, but it was heading away from the spires."
"Nothing lands or lifts from those spires!" the Captain barked.
The First nodded and turned back to the Comms girls.
The Agent was still waiting behind her. "We have the feed from the spaceport back in the Mayor's suite. Your boots had the signal for over ten minutes."
The Captain's eyes widened. She was responsible for so many incompetants. "I'm certain-"
"Listen to me. We had visuals for the first minute. We only saw three of the Pirates, but they seemed to have both of the original cases."
"Just the first minute? I thought you said 10."
"They whiteflashed all the cameras after that."
The Captain paused in confusion. "Weren't the cameras hardened?"
"It seems they they were. The Pirates also took remote systems controls. They locked your teams into the hallways and rooms they were in."
"I see..." The Captain nodded. Here people weren't incompetant - they were simply outclassed. The Board couldn't blame her for that.
"I don't think you do. Blackbie's a CenComm. They design the hardening we sell. No one can hack them while running."
"That just proves they're on Blackbie's payroll."
"No. No, it doesn't, Lian. I need you to run the feed against the against the timer-key for each of the twelve units."
The blood drained from the Captain's face. "They're online? Without training or the manuals? They couldn't..."
The Agent's eyes narrowed. "Run the feed." He turned and walked away.
Scene
Gaia woke to the dark, but not the dark of the bin. Lorry's face was above her, at a strangely reversed angle, and she was talking, but Gaia couldn't hear her. Beyond Lorry's head were the shadows of buildings, and beyond that, a strange night sky.
Gaia's ears were ringing, and there was some kind of vibrating sound. No, that was Lorry talking. Gaia squeezed her eyes shut a few times, and tried to concentrate.
She was in Lorry's lap. Fly was rubbing her calves and looking worried.
Oooh. She had a bad headache.
"Can you hear yet?"
"Yeah." Gaia tried to raise her hand to her ear, but it just hung limply, acknowledging commands with a vague jerk.
Lorry and Fly were arguing. "You didn't think it was air-tight, either. Or at least you didn't say anything if you did, which is worse." "We should have checked." "We shouldn't have used it in the first place. Just another one of the little voice's great ideas."
Gaia's head bobbed and she realized she could hold it up. All of her body tingled.
Lorry looked back down at her, and Fly stood to ask, "Can you stand?"
"I don't think so."
Lorry slipped her hands under Gaia's arms and lifted. "Let's try, honey. We're pretty far from the spaceport, but we should get indoors."
Fly added, "We found a skinshop in the directory. It's not too far."
Gaia nodded, "Good girls." She managed to get her feat beneath her and almost stood. Lorry caught her before she twisted an ankle.
A few minutes later and Gaia was hobbling down the walkway, propped up between the two Brutes. They were heading toward a darkly tinted door, etched with the second skin logo and not much else. The door chimed as they stepped inside, but there was a short little woman already behind the counter. She was just sitting there, her chin propped in the balls of her hands, her elbows sprawled on the counter; she was simply waiting - not reading, or watching a screen. She perked as the girls came in. "Three?"
All three nodded.
"Bath-and-wash, or bath-and-change?"
"Change." They would be changing even more than their clothes before they left this place.
"What kind of room?"
"Bath. You have bath, right? Good. Do you have a party room?"
Once Lorry and the proprietor had settled on a price, Lorry produced the cash dispensor and popped the grams across. The short lady - she was even shorter than Gaia had thought, once she slid off her stool - then led the back down the hallway to the room on the end and keyed open the door for them.
"How long?" Fly asked.
"You have it for two hours. But don't worry about it. Take your time. If it gets busy after that, I'll chime you."
The Brutes thanked her and led Gaia into the room.
The skinshop had been clean, but not especially impressive - the party room was about the same. A flattened domed ceiling spanned the room and stretched to the tile floor. There were two tubs, each easily large enough for both the Brutes at once, a cold pool, lounging chairs, and a couple of terminals for ordering refreshments and shopping for new skins.
Fly had picked up a couple of oil packets at the door, and she began to work a dollop beneath Gaia's second skin as Lorry knelt before her, working off her boot bindings. Gaia stood still, eyes shut, and accepted the ministrations. Fly's fingers found the catch at the back of her neck, and the seam on the skin split down her back and her arms. Fly worked the oil into her skin as she peeled back the sheath.
Once Gaia was nude, she turned to help Fly from her boots, but Lorry caught her arm and led her over to a flattened lounge chair and told her to lay on her belly. Gaia's joints were stiff, but the oil Fly had rubbed on her was seeping in and warming her. Lorry knelt over her and produced a vial of balm. "That surgeon was a hack, Gaia." Lorry was peering down at the small of her back, at the spot where the bump had been in her second skin, at the spot that now showed a grooved, rounded lozenge about half the size of a fist lodged in a semi-implant dish protruding from the skin over Gaia's spine. "You're all red around the adaptor. I don't think it's healing well."
"It doesn't hurt much," Gaia answered, though she winced as Lorry began to rub the balm in around the dish.
Lorry frowned. "I still don't know why we had to install it in the field instead of at a field hospital."
Gaia closed her eyes while the mild anasthesia in the balm numbed her skin. "Yes, you do."
"Well, I don't like it."
After the balm had set in the skin, Lorry left Gaia alone in her lounge chair. Fly had managed her own way out of her clothes and was perched at the edge of one of the baths, sampling it with her fingers. She stood as Lorry joined her, and helped her find the seams and the edges of her gloves. Then they sunk into the bath together, and warm water splashed up onto the tile until the drain found a balance.
When Gaia woke - oh, no - she had slept!
She sat up straight, and felt no pain, in her elbow, or anywhere. She felt no fatigue at all, though she'd earned quite a bit over the last few weeks. She - and the Brutes - had not had more than an hour's sleep each third since the crash, and that was not nearly enough. But now she felt like she'd slept a day. Or Two. But it couldn't even have been hours - Fly and Lorry were still giggling in the bath together. They weren't good for more than a quarter-hour of foreplay before they'd be at it in earnest, especially as hard as they'd had it recently.
Ducky?
Darling? You're back!
I was never away, my Ducky - just quiet. In Passive mode. How was your nap?
The best I've ever had. Did you do that? How long was I out?
Three minutes. I probably should have woken you after two, but you deserved a real rest.
Darling, you're the best friend a girl could have.
Do me a favor, friend?
Anything.
Pilot us over to that screen. I need access to the net, but I don't think my antenna's going to be a safe bet for awhile.
Darling, that's not a public terminal. I don't think it will have access beyond the bath catalogue.
Let me worry about that. Just sit down, put your fingers on the keys, and stare straight ahead. Count the fungi spores on the tiles, or something, but keep the screen in your peripheral vision.
What? What are you going to do?
I'm going to drive for awhile, Ducky. Don't worry. You never need to worry again, as long as you have me around.
One minute later, Gaia blinked and was looking at the 'Skin shop on the screen. There was a racy little jet piece rotating in the display.
I think you'd look absolutely irresistable in this, Ducky.
Darling, have you been shopping?
Just browsing for a few seconds, dear. I wouldn't buy anything on your credit. Not without your approval. But tell me you wouldn't want to bed yourself in that uniform? And look what I found for your large friends. It wasn't easy to find anything, because of their size, but I think they'd look smashing in these...
There was a loud splash as Lorry's hand slipped on the edge of the pool, and she and Fly went other together. They come up a few seconds later, lips still locked together, and Lorry was maneuvering around into Fly's lap.
"Hoi! Girls - save it!" Gaia called out from the other side of the room. "You're going to need some of that rut for later tonight, if we're going to hitch a ride."
"Give us a few, for Vrahi's sake! There will be plenty of pheremones left when we're done. Probably more." Fly pulled Lorry back to her.
"No, come here." Gaia beckoned them over. "Look what she's picked out for you."
Lorry pushed up out of the pool with smiling obedience and padded over to the screen, still dripping.
Reluctant and muttering, Fly followed. She pulled at the tips of her ears to get the water out. "She?" There was a hint of anger in her voice.
Gaia met her eyes. "You know who."
Lorry reached around Gaia to tap the nubbin and turn her outfit. "I think it's lovely! Just the sort of thing I'd wear. I'd never have though to match the hat to the dress like that, but it's cute. I can't believe she found that it in my size. Oh, Fly - look what she found for you. It's perfect!"
Fly had crossed her arms and was feeling her molars with her tongue. "I think I'll get a pet, too."
Lorry looked blankly at her and continued to drip. Gaia frowned.
Fly continued. "You know, Gaia has her pet personality that she brings along on critical missions, so she can unlock doors and shop for matching outfits. I think I'll get a pet bird, though. A canary, maybe. I'll keep him in a cage and he can smell for poisonous gasses. What about you, Lor? A goldfish?"
Lorry grinned. "A Kitty with a pet bird. I wonder how long that would last?"
Gaia spoke quietly. "She's not a pet, Fly."
"What is she, then? A team member? Did we vote on that? I don't remember voting on that. But she hears everything you hear and sees everything you see and knows what you know. And, technically, hmm - doesn't she work for Turnbull? The same Turnbull who is looking to put some fresh bulletholes in each of us?"
"Technically, no, she didn't work for them, she was their slave, remember? There's a difference. A big difference, as far as the Nymphs are concerned."
"Look, we've been working together a good number of years, and we've had a good run. But I've never seen a mission get this fouled up with you. And it didn't start until we got on the Dawn Treader and you plugged in that glorified appendix. And now the Roushes are dead, the Dawn Treader is wreckage, and we had Turnbull Red bootboys tailing us at the spaceport like we were leaving breadcrumbs. What kind of coincidence is that?"
"Fly, listen to me. The problem at the spaceport was corrected; it won't happen again." Right, Darling?
Not quite, Ducky. But I'm not playing loose with your lives, or mine. I think I've figured out where we can burn out the relay - I can show you later, we get a chance. In the meantime, I'm keeping my power low enough that the effective range isn't past your fingertips. No wireless
Good enough for me. "And the Dawn Treader was not her fault - don't even think that for a second. The Roushes were great pilots and great people, but they weren't so good they couldn't possibly be shot down. That's what happened. And "She" is working with us. She's gotten us out of more tight corners than you're aware of."
"There have been too many tight corners, Gaia. I do this job for money and interest, not to trade in my lives."
"Not even a little for the Nymphs, Fly? You'll remember this is their bounty? But I tell you what. Once we get to System Cetaron, we'll split the pot, and you can look for a better job. And Lorry, if she finds a pirate gig that's less dangerous than this one, I'll understand if you go with her."
Lorry was watching the two of them with wide eyes.
"Suits me," said Fly. She grabbed Lorry by the wrist and drug her back to the pool for a good sulk.
Gaia turned back to the screen and submitted the orders for the 'Skins and accessories. For a moment she hesitated, tempted to bring in Fly's dimensions by a half-inch in every seam, but that was stupid and petty - she may still need the lump to get back home, and then she'd need her in best form.
Go easy on her, Ducky. This is hard on all of you, and they still haven't had a good rest. Give her some slack.
Too much slack, and we'll end up going different directions. Gaia sighed.
Gaia had her bath in another pool. A look from Fly's slitted eyes told her it was not yet time for make-up sex. But once Fly had exhausted herself with Lorry (Gaia refrained from interrupting them again), once they'd all had a thorough soak, and the warm water had a chance to melt their marrow a bit, once Marm Indred had brought them the vacbags filled with the blank 'Skins and Jungas and the rest, and the chits with their patterns, the tension in the air began to melt away. Gaia smiled while Fly dressed Lorry in her flowers, and applauded once Lorry had Fly closed up and snapped in the chit - Fly herself purred when she saw herself in tiger stripes and a Prehensitail. Then Gaia stood and let the two of them fuss over her while they closed her in her own 'Skin, which took a little extra wedgery, since hers was an ExactFit instead of a StretchToFit.
Once they were proper, Gaia began their program of re-profiling. They all went back to natural colors for hair and skin - Gaia lost the red hair for a straight jet black that matched her 'Skin; Lorry seemed pleased to see her own freckles and blonde curls again; and Fly, whose natural color wasn't natural, just redyed to cream and black. They all deflated the pouches in their face, too. The pouches looked natural enough, but felt like scar tissue when they were inflated, and that's not the kind of thing you want to explain when you're in a dark corner trying seduce someone.
Gaia settled with Marm Indred over the screen. They'd ended up with a surplus - their Ruckus skins were high quality, and worth quite a bit more than decorative lot Darling had picked out for them. Gaia told Marm Indred that the surplus was hers as a tip, and have a blessed evening, and they'll be leaving out the back door if she didn't mind. She didn't mind at all.
Scene
Cormick was the last to arrive at Marta's, the cantina where the quadry regulared. The doorkeep waved him through without a tip - Marta was on the roster for offshipment tomorrow, and she was probably casting wide for all the business she could on her last night. She wasn't doing too badly, either, to judge by the crowd blocking the foyer just inside the door.
Cormick side-shouldered between the bodies into twilit room beyond. The cantina was typical, if big. The circular bar, swarming with waitresses, eager patrons, and probably a of couple blood-scenting sharks, sat in the center of the large round room; above it blossomed the holo-display. The display was somewhat off-color and grainy, but Marta was probably waiting to see if it would break in the move. Why replace it when Blackbie's Migration Services would do it for you? It was a good enough display to watch Battle on, though. Cormick took note of the time - another half an hour before tonight's match would start. At the moment, the display was cycling through randomly generated patterns keeping time to the music of the "band" - Marta's twin neices. Let's see - it was Pear crooning the downtempos, and Apple behind the pile of equipment keeping the beats. Apple was the one with the bobby haircut. Right. They weren't bad, though - they were good enough to attract a small audience, could keep a dance floor moving for a whole night, and at least one of them was usually up for a snuggle between sets, for a snowboy like Cormick.
Most of the regulars were military or spaceport staff. The two crowds complemented each other and could be counted on for at least a trickle of patrons any time of day or night. Marta must have paid with her backteeth to get the license on the strip running between the two districts.
Cormick wound his way toward the bar and found a spot where he could lean on the marbled slab. The hollow behind the bar was sunken and dark, and Cormick had to lift himself up a bit to see the black-clothed bodies bustling around behind. A moment later a face appeared before him. It had been pretty, years ago, and still was in the shadows beneath a frame of hair and behind a layer of paint that filled in the creases. "What for you?"
"Hoi, Marta."
"Oh! Hoi there, Boy! I didn't see you there - lean over and give me some lips." She caught his collar and pulled him over for a peck. After letting him go, she called over her shoulder to the mousy woman at the tablet in the middle of the bar. "Tell the girls to take a quick break after they finish this song. Then run that newsie piece again on the display, yeah?" Marta grinned back at Cormick. "Kurtie gave us a bundle of her clips from today. We ran 'em when the rest of your boys came in, but now that the whole crew is here, we'll run 'em again, eh?"
"Don't show it on my account. Are you trying to embarrass me?"
"Embarrass you? I'm trying to get you an invite for the night. Well, that and business picks up each time we show it."
"I won't stand in the way of business. So, the juice for me, put a round on my account for my table, and point me in their direction."
"They're back there at the big booth in the corner, and don't bother with the round - I've had so many people buy your table rounds tonight that I'll owe you a credit wherever it is we touch down. Of course, I don't tell them that you'll all be good and sloshed before I make it to serving you their order. Bad for business. But, come look me up, once we set up again, boy. I promise to make good on your credit. You and I can drink through it in some dark corner together. Speaking of which, where is Blackbie sending you? Do you know yet?"
Cormick glanced over his shoulder and found his table through the milling bodies. His whole table was watching him. Damwick said something and they all laughed. "No." He turned back to Marta. "I mean, they retired us."
"Retired you? You're all still so young and tender."
"Twelve years out of the service this year."
"Well, seasoned and wiry, maybe. But no throwaways."
Cormick shrugged. "Blackbie's paying us full benefits, so I'm not complaining. We just have to figure out what to do to keep ourselves busy."
"If you listened to me, you'd put your stake and those moves of yours into Battle. I know you could live like a king within a season."
"If I listened to you, you'd be keeping me in your belt pocket. Toss me to the twins when you were through with me."
"Maybe so, Boy. Except I don't think there would be much left for the twins when I was through with you." She set a cup filled with a dark, swirling liquid on the bar and nudged it toward him. "Here, give me another kiss, in case I don't see you on your way out. One to last me for awhile." For all her talk, Marta was a sweet old soul, and her goodbye kiss was soft and chaste. She rolled Cormick's earlobe between the fingers of glove, gave him a light pat on the cheek, and began tapping the list of drinks that had piled up for her.
Cormick scooped up his cup, sipping off the top so it wouldn't spill as he wound his way toward the table. In the background he heard the Channel 3 audiologo, then Kurtie Brook's voiceover. Over his shoulder he saw stock footage of Eggs on the display, and a wideshot of sector 165. He ducked his head and pushed through the crowd toward the table. Marta would like nothing better than to catch him out in the middle of the floor when his face showed on the display. She'd probably turn a spotlight on him and see if she could make him blush.
He broke through to his table. "Hoi. Full house!"
Cormick made quick nods of greeting all around before looking for a place to sit. They hadn't left one for him. Damwick was sitting right at one edge of the crescent bench, and Glenda, his steady, sat beside him and had a leg up in his lap. She regarded Cormick with a raised brow. At the other edge of the bench, Shon had one thigh half-off the seat, and Roger was pressed right up beside her. There was plenty of room between those couples and Byrie and Tetva at the back of the crescent, as much as the latter two were attempting to sprawl out to fill the bench.
Cormick bumped Damwick with his knee as he set his cup down. "Slide over, Gunder."
Byrie flicked his head beyond Cormick. "Bench is full, Greene. Looks like you'll need to order up a chair."
Cormick cast a worried glance over his shoulder at the display. It was showing headshots of his quadry now. "Come on, Capatin. There's plenty of room. You know they're going to-"
"-CAPATIN BYRIE HAROLD ... LEFTENIN DAMWICK GUNDER ... LEFTENIN MAJOR ROGER JASPER ... LEFTENIN - PLOOS - CORMICK - GREENE !"
A halo light above the table crowned the quadry as Kurtie's voiceover listed the heroes of the day. A soft spotlight cast his shadow over the table as Cormick's name was drawn out. He turned away from the table to see top-down footage of his egg wading through a sea of squishies (probably super-enhanced video from the HFO). The cantina crowd was applauding, watching the display, or, more and more, following the spotlight over toward his table.
For the next quarter hour, Cormick was bustled around the tangle of people that had pressed up into the corner around his table. Bustled and bussed. Since he was the only one of his quadry standing, he took the brunt of the attention. "Thank you." "Thanks." "No, it wasn't too scary." "Not very often." "Yes, thanks." "Just a part of our job." "No." "Sure - maybe later?" "I'm not sure." "No.. yes." "I mean Yes". "Thank you."
And even when the crowd was talking to the seated snowboys, they were bouncing the attention back at him, grinning all the while. "Yes, that was his Egg there on the screen." "No, he's the single one." "I think he dances even better. You should ask him." "I've got one right here, thanks, but I don't think Leftenin Greene's had even one drink yet tonight."
The crowed began thinning to normal proportions once all the femmes and half the women had been kissed, and the other half had had their hand shaken. A few of the men wanted to grip his shoulder and quiz him about the military, but most of them left with a femme, telling her about that one time he had run into a couple of squishies... no, it was at least a half-dozen.
Cormick turned, mouth drawn, back to his table, where he found everyone holding back laughter to one degree or another. "Thanks for that."
Byrie flashed a grin up at Cormick while he keyed an order into the table. A pair of chairs slid out of the ground, filling in the gap in the crescent. "We got the better part of Marta's attentions when we got here, we just didn't want you to miss out. Now have a drink and have a sink, Greene. You're blocking my view of the display, and the Battle is about to start."
Cormick shared a few words with Glenda and Damwick before the band stopped and the ambient light in the room dropped by several degrees.
"Who's on tonight, Gunder?"
Damwick answered in a lower voice since the cantina had quieted while the display re-synchronized at double size, filling the open air over the whole bar. "The main show is a multi - all non-humans. I don't think any of them are supremals, though, or there would be better billing. The opener backed out this morning, though, so Marta bought a Tiger repeat." Cormick nodded and sipped. A waitress passed in front of him, distributing food orders. Cormick didn't recognize her - she was probably weeking here. A lot of people's jobs had gone off-planet before they were scheduled to.
An ebb of appreciative murmurs went through the cantina as the title announcing the historic Tiger match spiraled around the display for all to see. Models of the two Battlers appeared in the display as they always did, and disembodied voices and pointers, only occasionally embodying to show the celebrity faces, discussed the strengths and weaknesses of each of the combatants.
Tiger was Earth's champion, but she was the darling of all mankind. She'd appeared in the competition sometime shortly after the war, and had worked her way up the rankings the long hard way, by winning match after match. She entered the interstellar majors already top-tier-ranked, and as one of the wealthiest and most idolized individual humans. Celebrity news had her as the matriarch of an anonymous plenigamy that included not a few corporate royalty. Her face was a cliche in the movies, both licensed and unlicensed, though the difference was hardly distinguishable any more. Either way, she was a stunner: Seven feet tall (as tall as women got without Brute genes), strangely voluptuous and lean at the same time, and the face of an Angelblood. She wore the same costume in every match - her famous unarmored tiger-striped 'Skin, matching Junga gloves and boots with two wicked six-inch claws on each, and long hair pulled back into a knotted pony-tail that only a few opponents had made the mistake of trying to grab. Tiger was fighting only death matches in the majors, and her career lasted a single season, not because of loss, but because she ran out of willing opponents, and wouldn't accept the unwilling ones.
This match had been her last that season, and Cormick remembered that it had been very short. The commentators had tried to stretch the matchtime with commentary and analysis, but had eventually completed the hour with highlights from the rest of her season.
Her opponent was a Gouh Hwar; she was the size of a Supremal - fifteen feet when standing upright, and probably a half-ton in weight. She was roughly the shape of a tail-less, ear-less rat, if rats were covered with spiny scales. She wasn't as smart as your average Supremal, but she was smart enough to be a Battler - Cormick remembered she had a significant vocubulary during the taunt session the day before the match. And according to the commentators, she had a history of wins in the Southern Cross stretching years back before Tiger was born. Odds were slightly in her favor. Odds went even more in her favor when Tiger confirmed she wouldn't change her gear, despite her claws being too short to cleave the Gouh hwar's scales, and her Second Skin offering no significant crush protection.
The Battle went like this: Tiger rushed the scaled rat and flicked a quick prick at her nostril, one of the only unarmored spots on her body, before launching herself up and over. The Gouh hwar stood and tried to snap Tiger out of the air; the latter obliged by catching a tooth and plunging straight down the other's throat. What happened next can be guessed at by the convulsions and contortions the beast went through; apparently Tiger went down fast enough to avoid both the Gouh hwar's snapping jaws and her row of back-trap teeth, and a few long seconds later she stumbled over, limp but not dead, and Tiger cut her way out its belly and issued the coup de gras through the eye.
The audience in the Cantina was respectfully silent during that minute or so, cheering only when the commentators began on the analysis, which now included a cut-away extrapolation of what was going on inside the beast's belly.
Byrie thumbed the controls at the table, and the booth was bathed in the ambient hum of anti-noise. Then the sound from the display was allowed in, but quieter than Marta had set it; all other sound in the Cantina was half-muted. "Do you think you can beat her?"
Cormick turned back to the table; Byrie was looking at him. "Who - the Gouh hwar?"
"Tiger, of course. She killed the Gouh hwar, remember? And none of your fake, stammering modesty, Greene. We need a straight answer. Money could be involved."
"Yes. I suppose. Though I don't like death matches - not for myself. Not profitable. Doesn't leave much room for a rematch."
"Then why don't you? Death matches aside, though of course you know your whole stint with Blackbie and Mother Military before that puts the lie to you."
"Capatin - are you trying to get rid of me?"
"Quite the opposite. I'd stake the quadry share on you and ride you to retirement. So why don't you go and make us all rich. You have the skills. You have Allah's favor, eh?"
Cormick frowned. "I think you know the answer." Why was Byrie quizzing him about it? Especially when he knew why Cormick was the late one here. They already had a business plan. "I might have some moves, but I don't have charisma."
Glenda beat Damwick to the retort, "Marta might disagree." Damwick added on, "And half the cantina. They'd put you on the dessert menu if the kitchen would be here tomorrow."
Cormick shook his head. "You couldn't get Humanity behind a male Battler. I'm not empathic - not commercial enough. You all know that. I'd win some matches, but they'd never put me in the majors."
"Leftenin, do you know what Tiger's name is?"
"No."
"Greene. Siobhan Greene."
"What of it?"
"She shares your Mother. You two are ... cousins. From the same creche. And she only graduated two years ahead of you. You'd have bumped shoulders for sure if you'd stuck to the Gladiator Track."
"Capatin, I have thousands of cousins scattered in every Empire, and I wouldn't recognize more than a handful. Two of the quadries here on Chandier have Greenes in them."
"But the fact is, you share genos with her. Whatever charisma you think you don't have just hasn't had the stage to shine on. You're more than a match for her in every other way."
"With all respect to you and the quadry's finances, you'll have to trust me that I've done the equations, and the derivative is no Battle for this Greene. I think we should concentrate on plans that have already been made."
Of course, the charisma problem wasn't it, or it wasn't all of it. There was plenty of money to be made outside the majors. He did have the aptitude - Mother Military had drafted him after his first year of quadry training for the Gladiator Track, and only let him go, one demerit shy of permanent mop duty, when he failed out of the program. For the third time. For intentional losses.
Cormick was very good at killing. It was reflexive for him, and he absorbed the training he'd received like a sponge in a bucket. But he didn't enjoy doing it.
He didn't get angsty about it - he knew as well as anyone that souls re-incarnated - a particular body was just another change of clothes. And those species that didn't re-incarnate? Well, he wasn't an assassin - if they were fighting him, their death was already a possibility they'd accepted.
His soulsight wasn't the problem, either. As he'd explained to Byrie after the Capatin figured it out (and after the Capatin had been threatened if he ever let it slip - Cormick wasn't interested in being concripted into special programs by the Mother!), seeing souls made it that much easier for Cormick to discorporate them, both in practice because it let him see the weak points, where he could shake them loose from their bodies, and in spirit, since he had confidence in the "change of clothes" dogma Byrie had sold him on during his conversion.
As best as he could tell, the problem was that Mother Military had done too good of a job of bonding him with his quadry, or too poor of a job providing him with other family, however you wanted to look at it. He wasn't lacking ability in the sport - he lacked desire. He didn't really want the fame, he didn't really want the fortune, and so far he had done passingly well at finding a bedmate as often as he needed to keep himself happy. What he wanted was a family, and the quadry was it, or as best as he'd found so far.
Cormick frowned at himself as he lifted his cup and sloshed it back. Deep thoughts, Greene, for someone who's having his first drink.
Resplendant in her slick new 'Skin, and in what amounted to a new skin as well, Gaia palmed open the door to a place called Marta's.
Are you certain about this place, Darling? It could be dangerous to be wrong too many times in a public place.
Quite sure, Ducky. There is no better place to find a pilot, and no place less likely to find Turnbull tonight. I've done my reading. Please don't worry.
As you say.
In fact, Gaia was not worried - she was excited. Between the bathhouse and the new 'Skin, she was downright eager. Her vocation did not often provide her with an excuse to prowl, but she'd learned that the easiest way to catch a helping hand was with her thighs. And the best bait was a wink and a smile.
She passed through the entryway and into the large, reverse-dished interior of the cantina. There was a bright holodisplay of some fighting sport running over the bar in the center of the room; columns, booths, moody ambient lights, and some poorly cultured flora broke up the perimeter of the room into cliques and clusters where there was plenty of room for privacy. This would be easy.
Her Brutes would follow her into the cantina a few minutes later - as a group of three, they were two obvious a profile. But they knew the drill, and Gaia could count on their ability to become background. And if she couldn't charm a hitch from a pilot team, there was always a change Lorry or Fly could tickle their way into a berth offplanet.
Gaia logged into an autostation at the bar with a generic ID and entered a request for low-proof juice. There was no sense talking to a barkeep who might remember her face tomorrow, unless that barkeep had a pilot's license and a parking space out back.
Where do we start, Darling?
This is your hunt, Ducky. I led you to the fold - there are sheep everywhere you look. But you're the She-wolf. Start by nibbling.
Gaia grinned and wet her lips. Now which of these sheep fly the fastest ship?
Cormick had been watching her ever since she'd come in the door. She was pretty, in a dark, hungry sort of way, but that wasn't what interested him. She wore some sort of Indran mark on her forehead; it was bright and detailed and intricate and designed to catch attention, but that's not really what interested him. He was sure the glossy jet skin she was wearing was turning quite a few heads, but even that wasn't what interested him; at least, it wasn't the only thing. When she dallied behind the viewer over the bar, it gave him a chance to study her - discretely he thought. But he wouldn't have been able to focus on the viewer even if they were calling his number for the lottery. She was a beacon. To his eyes she glowed; she was a being of light; she was bathed in spirit.
He wondered if that meant she was his soulmate?
"It's rude to stare at a woman's legs like that, my boy." Kurtie breathed in his ear in that half-loud bar-whisper. "Especially when there is a pair here that is always open in invitation to you."
Cormick turned toward Kurtie. She raised her brows and tilted her head to the side, with a shrug that said, I'm just letting you know.
Cormick's eyes flicked back to the table. Damwick and Glenda were amused. Byrie was doing a poor job of suppressing a laugh. With no other allies at hand, Cormick hid his reddening cheeks behind a raised glass.
Kurtie was clearly pleased with the reaction from the table and was about to say truly wicked, when Roger leaned forward and set down his empty cup.
"So... Cap. Not that I want to be the one who questions free beer or gets in the way of twisting Greene's ribs, but you mentioned business on the jaw."
Byrie unwrapped his arm from Tetva's shoulder and leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table so he could peak his fingertips. The subtle glow of the table, filtering up through empty and half-empty glasses, cast a sober pall along his face. "Lean in, Damwick. Come on, girls - you too. Shoulders tight. Yes, Kurtie. You, too. This may end up concerning you as much as the rest of us. Cormick, you have the key?" Cormick fished a little button out of his 'slung bag and set it on the table. Byrie nodded and glanced around, to make sure each face was waiting on him. "Greene and I have already talked about this, but I haven't had a chance to talk to either of you, since things happened pretty fast this afternoon. You both know we've been thinking about using our pot to buy out our contract after we got off this snowball. None of us really care for Mother Military any more, and I'm pretty sure the feeling is mutual. Well, She released us today. When Blackbie dropped us, She said she'd just as soon we don't report back in and waste perfectly good food and salary. So.... we're loose."
Damwick and Roger took a few minutes to absorb that, just like Cormick had a few hours earlier.
Damwick's eyes narrowed. "So..."
Byrie tightened his lips and nodded. "That's right. Each of you are loose. You don't have to do another damn thing I say. You wouldn't even get locked up for taking a swing at me, though you'd probably end up prying your teeth out of this table." His eyes flicked uncomfortably to Cormick, admitting the exception. "So, Jasper, you're already home. Easy enough for you to make your life, though you'll probably want to staple your home down, if you don't want to wake up space-side tomorrow morning."
"God! You know I didn't even want to come back here with the quadry. Just because Mother Military got my genes from someone who happened to live here a quarter century ago doesn't mean this snowball has a claim on me. No offense, Kurtie. Don't run that."
Kurtie chuckled. "Don't worry about it. 'Chandier Native hates Chandier' - that's not news."
Roger turned back to Byrie. "I'm sticking with the pot as long as there is one. Captain."
Byrie nodded. "What about you, Gunder? You want your seventh and your ticket?"
Damwick shook his head. "I'm in. What's the plan?"
"Well, that's lucky." Byrie pressed his fingertips together and his knuckles cracked. "It would have been a hell of a time trying to free up the pot again. The plan, boys and girls, is this:"
Byrie gave the button in the middle of the table a bump, and it flickered sadly. His brows furrowed dangerously, and he gave it a more demanding click. The top of the button began to glow, and a small projection sprung up from it and began to spin slowly. Small bullet points beckoning for attention orbited around it.
Roger's nose wrinkled. "What's that?"
Byrie grinned broadly and began using bold gestures toward the button. Cormick leaned back while Byrie sold it. "'That', Mr. Jasper, is the fastest ship on Chandier. Well, the fastest one that was for sale. And it's ours. One-seventh yours."
"That hunk of junk? It's got to be twenty years old! That part there is, anway. That part's probably thirty. And I don't know about those things."
"That is a seasoned privateer vessel."
Glenda leaned low, putting her eye closer to the model. "It doesn't look fast. I'm not talking about the engines - it looks like it would fall apart if it left the ground."
"Looks, my dear, can be and should be deceiving in our new line of work."
"How does she handle?" It was Roger again. He was opposite Glenda, chin near the table surface, flicking through the bullet points of the projection.
"We'll find out tomorrow."
"You bought her unflown?" Roger was aghast, and he was not alone. Even Tetva was eyeing Byrie with uncertainty over his shoulder.
"Please - anyone who can give us an example of a bad decision I've made, a bad direction I've led us, remind us all." The table was silent for a few moments. "Here, I'll even give you an easy one - yesterday? I got us all fired."
Damwick grinned his lopsided grin. "Actually, I'd been praying for that five times daily since last year."
Cormick added, "And I'd never been in the Executive Tower before. They have nice couches."
Kurtie took the opening. "You should have told me, dear. I would have given you a private tour. We could have tried all the couches."
"So no examples? No-one?" Byrie looked at each head in turn until it was shaken. "And just to put you at ease, I'd like to remind you that I do know some people outside of this table. In fact, I've made an effort to meet a few more of that variety of person over the last few years. Some of these people have skills, and contacts, which are useful for checking backgrounds and ship-tag histories and other such things. What is more, as surely as you can trust me not to squander your one-sevenths, boys, or Cormick's two, I would think you trust me to most fervently and jealously guard the placement of my three-sevenths. So."
"So," agreed Damwick and Roger, and Cormick nodded wordlessly.
"So, here's where it becomes interesting." Byrie tapped his fingertips together. "As I'm sure you all know, Allah does not permit the interexchange of husbands and wives." He looked up to Kurtie who probably didn't know, since she wasn't one of Byrie's converts. "Serial monogamy is permitted to an eremite, but not plenigamy. There is a focus necessary for the performance of the sacrament that does not allow for indecision in your choice of a partner."
Kurtie grinned. "Sacrament? Sounds good..."
"Therefore, we will be a ship of four or eight. Each of us will be partnered, or none of us will. Now, I know we've been in the field for weeks at a time before, but I don't think Tetva would wait for my old carcass to come back if we were gone a month, or even a year. It could happen. I've been running through the jobs on the hire. More importantly, I don't want to imagine what would happen if Gunder tried to keep the numbers again, or if we had to eat Cormick's cooking more than two meals in a row. So Tetva's on. Glenda? Shon?"
Glenda considered Byrie carefully, long enough that worry started to show on Damwick's face. "What's the buy-in?"
"One-eighth, or scale."
"Hmm." She jerked to an apparent under-the-table elbow from Damwick. "What? I'd try to buy you out. But I think, yes. Scale. I'll try a job, but I may want off after the first run." She turned purposefully to Damwick. "And if that happened, I'd hire a doxy for you to keep your boss happy, until you got tired of your adventures and knew what you wanted. I can wait a month, or a year."
Byrie nodded graciously. "I'm glad to have a professional operator aboard, Glenda. It could be dangerous, though."
"I don't mind the danger. I'm combat-ready. I don't like bad management."
"I shall do my best to live past your expectations, then. Shon?"
Shon had never been talkative, and her voice could barely be heard over the din of the bar. "We're married, now."
A great cry of surprise and congratulations rose from the table, and Byrie keyed in another round of pitchers before it was over.
Shon, now broken with grins and thank-you's, began again. "We're married, so I'll go where Roger does. I can only do scale. If you need anything I can do."
"Can you keep ship?"
"I believe so."
"Then you're welcome. Greene, that leaves you. Now I barely trust you around all of these women at the table, and much less if you sidle up to one in some dark corner of the ship. Shall we find you a doxy? I'm sure we can find one who would be willing to service on a high-risk privateer for, say, half your proceeds. Or should we perhaps consider a woman who has very subtley hinted that she would like to keep you for a pet. A woman who brings the valuable skills of public relations and sales, instead of just taking up space in your bunk. (Though I hazard there will be some of that.)" Kurtie grinned at Byrie. "A woman who I already spoke to about this an hour ago while you were picking up this key." Byrie winked back at Kurtie. "Now, Cormick, I don't want to rush you into any hasty decisions. I'll give you some time to think it over. How about five clicks? Two. Three..."
"Excuse me?"
Cormick looked up, over his shoulder, and was nearly blinded. It was her. The luminous woman.
"I'm sorry for eavesdropping - I was - but I heard you mention privateering, Captain. And I see your ship there. Do you already have a charter off-planet? If not, I'd like to talk. If so, I'd like to talk soon."
Byrie smiled. "Do sit down."
The woman did so, sliding into the narrow gap Cormick had created between himself and Kurtie (who was demonstrably unpleased with the new arrangement).
In another corner of the Cantina, Lorry was playing the part of the redundant fishhook, though Fly was doing more of the talking. They were sticking to the plan, keeping their distance from Gaia (though not looking like they were trying to keep their distance.) After the ruckus they’d raised at the spaceport, there could be shape routines running in cameras anywhere; Gaia could move a lot more freely without two 9-foot Brutes looming over her shoulder. But in a fab city like this one, even one Brute would be noticeable, so Lorry and Fly stuck together in the shadows at the edge of the room, counting on a reduced viewing angle for anonymity. Lorry tried to keep an eye on Gaia, though; they needed to be ready to meet her as soon as she gave them the signal. Gaia had sat down at a table with what could have been a pilot group, maybe. She was sharpening her claws.
Lorry took a sipped the froth from the top of her cup and shifted uncomfortably in her seat, or her small portion of it. They were on a couch behind where the band was setting up for another set, facing off into a small, poorly lit alcove where they might have a little privacy. Lorry normally fit well with Fly on a couch – there was plenty of room for cuddling, for some criss-crossed legs, or for Gaia to slide up into one of their laps. But normally they didn’t have the two co-pilots of the Undertow crammed into the couch between them. In all fairness, she and Fly had attempted to join them on the couch when they found out the pair were taking their ship off-planet tomorrow. Now the four of them were stuck.
Fly was done up with a tigress motif – her ‘Skin, boots, and gloves were all black-striped and setting off her already pointed ears and fangs, and she had her glove-fingers drawn into claw-like points; it was doing to the male half of the pilot duo what it usually did to Lorry, that is, make him perky and wriggly. He was purring almost as much as Fly as she ran her clawpoints through the hair behind his ears.
The female half wasn’t as enthralled by Lorry’s sunny flowerprint and blossom hat. She shifted on the couch to get a little more room, and Lorry slipped further down the armrest and onto the couch, making things a little tighter.
“You say,” the female co-pilot asked, “that there’s another one of you?” There was some incredulity in her voice. “Our cabin is … not large.”
“Oh, but she’s much smaller,” Lorry said, with an assuring set to her brows. She glanced over her shoulder toward Gaia’s table and hoped she was doing better.
Once the luminous woman and Byrie began the bargain, Cormick and the rest of the table fell silent. It gave him a good opportunity to study her, and with Kurtie sitting on the far side, he didn't have to deal with her elbow, only the occasional evil eye cast past the newcomer. The woman had given her name as Gayahtri Spivak, a classic Hindish name that matched her looks. That kind of racial specialization usually meant Mother Military or formal religion. Cormick considered the latter more likely - she had that mark on her forehead, and had the earnestness of belief about her. The Mother had a way of kicking any kind of earnestness out of her children; it didn't cohabit well with unquestioning obedience.
Gayahtri was wearing a polished black 'Skin that clung to her curves the way a 'Skin should, with Jungas to match and some kind of filmy drapery that disguised her shape only just enough to make you look harder. It was the uniform of an dom femme, or more likely, a woman on the prowl.
But Cormick wasn't staring at her curves; nearly three-quarters of Marta's patrons had them in a reasonably congruent analog. He was staring at the light of her soul.
Cormick hadn't woken one morning in early puberty to see the light in the eyes of his bunkmates. He hadn't reported to Mother's Special Programs like the bulletins demanded, to announce that his adolescence had gifted him with seeing the Life in his fellow conscripts. He never told Commander Oostrienne about the sparks that met in their mouths the first she secreted him into her office to kiss him, or how he knew weeks before she told him that her interest in him had dwindled and transferred to another first-year instead. According to Special Programs, these powers - Remainders, they called them - that they sought manifested with the first promises of adulthood, so Cormick had felt no disloyalty in keeping to himself what he had kept to himself since he had been taught to sign at six months and his first memory had been embossed. In truth, he wasn't certain until he was ten years that he saw anything different than anyone else, and by then the seniors in his bunkroom had long since taught him the indirect but crucial skill of saying silent.
But Cormick had never, in all his memory, seen a soul like this. Most commonly he saw only the pale blue light behind the eyes. Some charismatics might glow in the mouth as they spoke; lovers shared lightning at the fingertips when they touched, and more as they moved closer. He'd see the faintest of auras if the background was sufficiently dark; Marta's, with it's ambient twilight, was a great place to size someone up. The only time he'd see the full ghost - a thin veneer of the body shape hung from the bright bar of light that ran the ley line from the mind to the focus in the gut - was with a fresh corpse, and those ghosts didn't stick more than a few minutes.
That was the only time until this evening. This Gayahtri's ghost shone through her face, even glowing through her 'Skin. Her ley line was not a hazy, static bar - it was distinct congregation of mandalic motifs. Perhaps most disturbing, the ghost did not seem bound to her body; it was a heartbeat behind her when she moved, gracefully tounching her cup only after she had lifted it to her lips, and feeling out the curves of the cup's edges while the body held it firmly. The body listened intently to Byrie; the ghost studied each at the table, and arriving at last at Cormick, it smiled beatifically. Cormick quickly looked away.
Gaia nodded appreciatively at what Capatin Harold had told her. Their ship looked a disaster, but the Capatin embodied the first law of privateering: "To thine own skin be true." If the Capatin would fly with the ship, it was safe enough for her, and for her precious cargo. She'd given the table her true name against her instincts, but on her Darling's insistance. Darling had not yet led her wrong, but she would not make good pirate - she was too insistant on honesty.
Trust me, Ducky.
I am, Darling, more than you know.
"Good", said Harold, tapping the key in the center of the table. The holo of the ship disappeared, and he slid it to the man beside her, called Greene. Greene was the only one alone at the table, if you didn't count the blonde tart on her right. No-one else seemed to. The blonde was making eyes at Greene, but her fuming glares at Gaia were too desperate for Greene to be her sure thing. So Greene was available, and might be a way to lock the deal. Maybe even a way to get a discount. Gaia winked at him.
He blushed! This would be easy.
I like him.
Should we be bed him, Darling?
More than that, Ducky.
Shhh. Towel down, Darling - You're making me too squirmy. Let me do some business.
Capatin Harold had settled back confidently in his seat. "So, next I ask, What is the destination? And should we expect inconveniences? For if you were eavesdropping as closely as you should have been, you'd know this is no salt and flour barge."
"Star Cetaron is your destination, Capatin."
"The Nymphaeum? No discounts for clergy, Sister. Especially not for clergy."
"None expected, Capatin. As for inconveniences, let me just say that there must be absolutely no pitstops or hitchhikers, though doubtless there will be some who will very persuasively try to convince you otherwise. You must jump straightly. If you must hub even once, your payment will dwindle most saddeningly."
"I see." Byrie scratched behind his goatee. "These persuasive hitchhikers wouldn't be moored in the battleship over the HFO, would they?"
Yes. Tell him 'Yes', Ducky. It will only be worse for us if he finds out later.
Gaia leaned forward so she could speak in her lowest voice. "Though I haven't had time to catch up on the comings and goings of the HFO, Capatin, I would suspect that you and I are of an understanding - your trade is in transportation, not information."
Cormick had been studying the half-life of the of the bubbles at the surface of his cup since the wink. He hadn't been used to his cheeks burning since graduation, and the experience left him feeling off-balance. How had he handled it before. Certainly not in staring at the object of his affections! He had to satisfy himself with stealing sidelong glances at this Gayahtri, and trying to pay attention to what job Byrie was committing to him to.
"Well..." Byrie wasn't taking the time to think, Cormick knew. It was for the benefit of Gayahtri. Byrie reacted at the instinctual level, just like he did. "That's the real trick isn't it. We'll have to move past the HFO to jump, even if we can make the calculations, and your spider up there has already thrown the web out for you. It will cost you double. Seventy Thousand."
Cormick kept his mouth from dropping open, but his eyelids did it instead. They'd paid Seventy-Thousand for the ship, and Byrie thought they could make it back on the first job.
"Half now, half on delivery," Byrie continued.
"I've bought ships for less, Capatin."
So would've they, if they hadn't been on this snowball when they were shopping.
"It's not the ship you're paying for, Sister. It's the expertise of the crew. If you think someone else on this planet can fly you safely through the spiderweb, I invite you look around. But we do not price-match, and we won't be here waiting for your business tomorrow morning."
For the long holding of a breath, Gayahtri did not respond. "I can give you Ten Thousand now, Capatin. It's all I have. But the Nymphs will pay you an additional One Hundred Thousand on successful Delivery."
One Hundred and Ten Thousand! Cormick had at one time thought of retiring on less than two-sevenths of that.
"Interesting..." mused Byrie. "But what's the cargo? Too much mass will cost you more."
"That's no problem, Capatin. Only myself, and two others. One bag apiece."
"This is no cruise-liner, Sister. The bunks are full."
"It's not the ship, I'm paying for, Capatin, it's the expertise of the crew. And I'm sure you have a broom closet you can spare us. If no-one among you will share a bed."
Byrie chuckled. "Well said. Sister, you have a bargain. I will take your Ten Thousand now, and you and your two will meet us at the following coordinates tomorrow, no later than Half-Day. We will be leaving at half-past then, and we will expect the Nymphs to honor your deal, whether or not you are on-board when we leave."
Gayahtri fished in her hip bag and pulled out a conveyor. The x^3 bank was larger than Cormick had ever seen, and it was more than half full. The marks on the top read 5*9*9*3. 10,047 Cash!
Byrie balked when he saw the payment, but did not lose a step. He took out his own conveyor, and somehow coaxed it to accept the 10,000. Cormick thought he might have lost a few grains in the transfer, but Marta's bots would find them later. She'd be pleased by the tip.
Gayahtri took back her conveyor and rattled the few remaining grains it held. "Capatin, we will be more than on time. Now if you could recommend a flop where 47 might buy a bed and a reasonable expectation of privacy, I'd be obliged."
Byrie tucked his conveyor away and slapped both hands on the table. "My pleasure, Sister. Lievtenant Greene!"
Cormick immediately straightened, and responded from instinct. "Yes, Sir!"
Byrie nodded. "Thank you for volunteering, Lievtenant!" He looked back to Gayahtri. "Our best man, Cormick Greene, will show you more hospitality than 100 points could buy, Sister Spivak, and your 47 are yours, unless he earns a tip." His attention returned to Cormick. "Greene! You have the biggest apartment among us - I expect that your bed is in guest-receiving condition, and your couch is in you-receiving condition, or it will be in twenty minutes, yes?"
"Yes, Sir!" Cormick stood. He thought he should resent the trick Byrie pulled on him, but he didn't. Byrie might even expect him to service the woman, but he didn't mind.
Gayahtri quickly stood along with him and put a hand on his shoulder. "Thank you, Capatin. But there is no need for the urgency. Perhaps Left Greene and I could learn each other before he takes me to his apartment." Her eyes met his. "Cormick, is it? Do you dance?"
The greatest surprise was registered by Cormick when he said yes.
Of course, Kurtie left in a huff only moments later.
Gaia found that Cormick was a good dancer. That was good, since they were the only ones dancing on this side of the bar nest. There was a band playing on the other side of the bar, but it would be too noisy over there for her to hear herself think, much less for him to hear her, if she wanted to speak.
When she'd first stopped him in an open spot on the floor and assumed the stance, his hand had gone naturally to the small of her back. They took a few steps, and his hand rose, toward the bulge where Darling lived beneath her 'Skin. For a second, her blood froze. Then she took his hand and guided it down, lower, over the curve of her ass. "That's better, isn't it?" She flashed teeth at him, and he demured. That only encouraged her. "I can be wriggly when I dance, so you'll have to keep a firm hold, or you might lose me altogether."
He nodded, and complied by squeezing her buttock as they kept time to the music while the band played on and people moved around them, to and from the bar.
Meanwhile, he was a good dancer. He could lead or follow, as she allowed, and he was graceful, without being fluid. 'Fluid' was her job; she melted to him and made sure he felt her curves while he accented her steps, or chose his own if she hesitated even an instant. "You're very good," she whispered in his ear.
He was embarrassed or didn't understand her; either way he blushed and said nothing.
She realized that he glanced into her eyes whenever he thought she wouldn't notice, but she noticed each time and he looked away. It was like he knew her from before and was waiting for her to remember it. Or perhaps he had a crush on her. The beat changed and they turned, and her leg slipped between his. Oh, yes - he had a crush on her. She grinned. "What is your apartment like, Cormick?" He looked at her and she caught him; she moistened her lips with her tongue. He almost tripped. She rested her cheek against the side of his head, which involved only a little slump on her part. He was about eight inches shorter than her, though she was average height. He probably had military ancestry.
"Normal, I suppose?"
Oh - he was answering her question. She'd forgotten she asked it - it was only to get his attention.
"I mean, it's pretty overgrown, but I keep it clear. It's not as big as the Capatin suggests, but it will be comfortable. And the bed is clean, Marm Spivak."
She tilted her head to whisper directly into his ear. She pressed close enough that her lips would just brush the upper folds of his ear, and her breath would rustle in the soft hair there. Each time she swallowed, each time her lips met, he would hear it and feel it louder than the beating of his own heart.
"Gaia. Please, Cormick."
"Of course, Gaia."
"I'm sure the bed is wonderful, Cormick. But we're hitting it off so well, we may not make it far. I hope your couch is ample?'
"I-"
She turned them at another change of the beat, and kept him from having to think of a clever response. Usually, to properly seduce a man, you had to give them room to feel like they were the aggressor. You had to play the femme. But some men - they were never the aggressor, and those - you just had to keep them from embarrassing themselves. They were Gaia's specialty.
"Cormick - have you had dinner?"
"No, actually. I-"
"Good. Because I'm planning an all-you can eat buffet, back at your apartment. And I think it's just about cooked. Do you understand me?"
She pulled back to catch his eye. His face went from blank, to shocked with surprise, to a guilty grin. She leaned back to his ear with a smile of her own. "Shall we go, then?"
Lorry had been certain almost half an hour before that the pair between her and Fly weren't their trip off-planet, but Fly hadn't given up on the co-pilot whose face she was devouring. So, Lorry tried to make small talk from time to time, and kept an anxious eye on Gaia. The female co-pilot barely responded in that "I hope you'll not be here very soon" kind of way, while her partner was disappearing into Fly's lap, and discovering just how strong the cat-eyed Brute's tongue was.
Then Lorry saw Gaia moving toward the door, a smaller man in tow. Gaia caught her eye discretely, and flashed her "five and follow". Lorry blinked in response.
"Well." Lorry nodded at the woman next to her. "I suppose we'd better settle with the bar. It was a pleasure, Capatin Naaka. Fly?".
The co-pilot kissed Lorry on the cheek with only the requisite courtesy, but she seemed visibly relieved as Lorry stood and the couch suddenly became spacious.
"Fly?"
Fly had rolled the co-pilot beneath her, and looked like she mount him right there in the shadows of the cantina. She still hadn't broken the liplock she had on his face.
"Fly!"
The Brute looked up, leaving a red-faced, panting, and very pleased man half-dissolved on the couch beneath her. "Now?"
"Now."
"Hmph." Fly tousled the male co-pilot's hair with claw-sharp gloves and stood. "Capatin Ono. It was a pleasure."
"Ah... yes". He straightened up on the couch, glancing over at his partner as he made himself more presentable. "A pleasure."
Fly smoothed the wrinkles in her 'Skin. "I left a card with my postal box in your jacket, Capatin. Leave me a message if you're in my zone. Maybe we can play that game you were mentioning. I'm sure I can find a pair of mouse ears."
The co-pilot looked at his partner and reddened as the Brutes walked away.
Fly furrowed her brows at Lorry and crossed her arms as they reached the corner station of the bar. "I was winning allies. Nearly there. Another few minutes and he would have named the ship after me."
Lorry shook her head as she settled with the station at the bar. An older woman behind the bar smiled at her when the tip registered in the computer. Lorry nodded. "Five and follow, Fly. Let's make sure she doesn't get out of range."
Fly frowned, but followed Lorry out of the cantina.
Kurtie tripped into her upstairs office, drunk on anger and tears. That thieving bitch! And Byrie had let it happen, after their conversation earlier. No, it wasn't his fault - that bitch had witching in her eyes, and he was just a man.
She fell into her chair and it slowly rotated.
But Cormick had let it happen! No, it wasn't his fault, either - he was the sacrificial bull she was leading to slaughter on her altar; he would only know which way his nose was pointing when she pulled the ring in it. But that thieving bitch had swooped in and grabbed the ring from out of her hands, right before. Right before! Kurtie had been working on Cormick for four years, and the bitch comes in the night before! Kurtie's teeth ground so hard they hurt, but that was okay. That bitch would be feeling the pain, soon. Kurtie would find Cormick's address and tell him a thing or two about the bitch who ... something. She would think about it later.
For a moment, she toyed with the irony that she had never been to his place. Her seduction of Cormick had always involved taking him back to her own prepared lair, where she knew all the tricks, knew where all the goodies were hidden. Ah! She might have something of his downstairs, and she could take it over to his place, and ... She'd think of how to turn that trick when she got there.
She pounded the wake button on her screen with too much vigor, but the screen knew better than to complain when Kurtie was in a mood.
There were messages waiting for her, possible news items. She took a look with vague disinterest - she'd already written her resignation letter for tomorrow morning. A few items about the migration off-planet: itinerary changes, general advice, things like that. Dana wasn't too good to cover those herself. Bitch. There was a new category called "Turnbull Red". The company had bought the rights to the planet post-migration, but arrived early and was hassling the queues at the spaceport. Whatever. Her ride off-planet was strapped tandem in Cormick's lap. Oooh. One was marked "Urgent Priority". Okay, whatever. Click.
Kurtie laughed, and looked at the message again. Then she laughed harder. There were three faces, captured and re-rendered to slowly rotate by some security cameras. The shots were grainy, but she had a good eye. The shape of the face - that meant nothing to her. That would change with a few bioplaz inserts. But those witching eyes.....
The middle face was the bitch.
She selected the face and printed it to her renderator. This was too good. Hmm... but maybe she was dangerous. That's what the dispatch said, in big red letters. They'd killed two dozen security personnel at the spaceport, and wounded at least as many innocents. She was a bitch! Kurtie laughed and opened her cooler door to search for an alcohol.
Okay, so she couldn't go there tonight, or she might end up a pretzel, or worse, a pretzel full of holes. The bitch was dangerous, and she had two dangerous friends. But if she sent these Turnbull Red people... Who were they? Weapons Group? No, no... Cormick might end up full of holes, too, and she wasn't interested in that at all.
No, tomorrow, once they left the apartment - she could separate them once they left the apartment, and those Red bootboys would have their bitch, and Kurtie would have her bull. Kurtie drank her alcohol and made plans.
A Turnbell Red Bootboy stood at the City boundary, peering out at the dozen meters or so of snow that the city lights illuminated. A road in the city became a truck trail beyond the gates and twisted off to some god-forsaken place that these god-forsaken snowballers wouldn't give two squirts about in another day. The Blackbie Boots they'd relieved of this post in the afternoon had been only too happy to turn over their charge.
His finger teased the trigger on his rifle. He'd been warned to watch for entrants at the gate, but last he heard, the spaceport parties had already marked the target. So he was just waiting. Waiting in the cold, and not being paid enough to wait in the cold. He was barely being paid enough to wait in the "comfort" of his bunk onboard the ship. "Private Norugu!" There was no reason why he should be the one outside. "Private!" He turned away from the black-meets-white horizon, toward the guardshack where his subordinate was warming his hands. "Private, your shift! Get out here, Norugu!"
The Bootboy trudged back toward the gatehouse. The movement of the light said the kid Norugu inside was ignoring him, not sleeping. That meant he was due a good kick in the shins, but no formal demerit. "Private!"
He reached the gatehouse and stopped short. Norugu was sprawled on his belly on the floor. A dark red puddle spread out from beneath his chest. His gun was retracted to his shoulder strap. There was a dark figure on the table in the back of the gatehouse.
"Shit!" He snapped his own gun from his shoulder.
He saw a shadow in the air above him, and just glance another before his throat was warm and his vision grayed. He knew he had gotten off a few rounds, but they were too quiet for anyone to hear. His fingers felt for his transponder, but they were too heavy to move. It wasn't that important, anyway. His body was so heavy, so he might as well just lie here and sleep it off. It was so cold, though...
The Blue-Yellow-Blue Ninja cleaned his forks in the snow and moved past the Squinty's corpse into the shadows of the city. Behind him, his nephew left the all-clear beeper for his cousins. Squinty ears were too tinny to hear it, and their eyes too Squinty to see the dozens of shadows that would slip in behind his team.
All around the edges of the city, similar beepers were inviting his brethren to the Dance.
The Ninja saw the path he'd memorized into the heart of the city; it was sufficiently shadowed. He signalled his nephews to follow in his steps, and led the way to their mission-point. He was well pleased. Glory be to the Families! Glory be to the General-Father! Tonight was the beginning of a Great Retribution.
A first draft fleshing of the skeleton.
“CHANDIER”
- Blackbie Centralized Communications Mining Colony E348-3
- B.C.C. population: 57,825
- Value at last appraisal: §89,773B
ACT 1
Scene
Space wobbled. It was a beginning.
Spirit begat Mind, and Mind begat Form. Stars came first. Brilliant points of light and energy, radiant missionaries of creation - they nurtured the void, and in time, in patience, they bore fruit. Form, the artful expression of Mind, itself begat mind. Spirit rejoiced, and declared that it was a beginning, indeed.
The Universe was as stable and peaceful a place as it had been since the beginning, perhaps much more so than most times.
After the collapse of the Boundary, all of the prophecies had been proven true in one way or another. The finally balanced complexes of power had been more than upset; they had been broken. Thousands of species rejoiced; thousands ripped their hair in terror.
Man had overthrown the dominion of the Supremals wherever they had been interested enough to bother, and they'd escaped the temptation to replace them. In general, the children of Adam were more interested in commerce, invention, and discovery than slavery. Their empires did not need slaves to thrive. They needed only room.
Scene
Space wobbled. It was the preface of things to come, a transfer of energies and mass.
A blue and white dot danced in loops and swirls through the void, humming the music of the spheres. The ice planet basked as it rolled around its sun. Yellow light washed over the rippled surface of frozen oceans and refracted into rainbow compositions few eyes ever saw; they were the planet’s private joy. Ripe white clouds of every type and texture wandered the atmosphere, signs of a climate just rich enough to support a sparse native ecology. In one coastal basin on the southwestern arc of the planet’s smallest continent, a non-native ecology of metal and plastics and ceramics had sprung up almost overnight. The small mining colony of Chandier recorded its founding date with much celebration and all of the expected hooplah. The colony expanded, and various peripheral ecologies developed in its shadow.
Many thousands of miles above the surface, the sparkling green wink of the nav-beacon on the fixed-orbit station marked the passing of the seconds, days, and years with pleasant regularity.
Man had come to Chandier simply because it was in between here and there.
They didn't know and didn't care about her history. They didn't know of her allegiances in the Wars of Consumption, and of her Poetry denouncing her mortal foes. They didn't know of her retirement-in-exile, her sentence to bask, silent, in the love of her hearth star. Like most self-stilled Minds, she'd intended herself for life, and was seeped in her own life-blood: Water. For Water is the Active Humor of the Incarnate-Planet-Goddess; it is the manifestation of her gaia, and the cord-blood of the Life she sustains. But Chandier (and we must call her Chandier, for her true name has long since been lost) was unfortunate in the choice of her hearth star - whether through ill health or perhaps a disagreeable personality, the star had cooled and did not smile upon Chandier quite enough to keep her blood flowing. So, amidst the despairing dreams of a sleeping planet, all but the hardiest of her species succumbed to the ice.
Man returned to Chandier after their computers had thought about it for awhile and told them it was a likely source of Diatherine. There was, in fact, a particular intersection of crust plates and coastal cliffs where the probability warranted further research. There had been orbiters, landers, probes, drones, expeditions, and at last a contract and a mining colony. The computers had decided that there might be as much as three-tenths of a cubic meter of Diatherine, but probably no less than seventeen-hundredths. Any amount in between was a boon.
Diatherine was the most valuable substance Man desired, and it was also the most delicate. It would melt to simple sugars and water at temperatures low enough that the water would refreeze. This was particularly frustrating for Man, since they wanted to drive enough energy through each crystalcule to boil hydrogen. But those are the breaks.
Diatherine was the solution to the Extra-Boundary Problem. Man had all the energy and motivation they needed to move beyond the watchful eye of their own star, but their science had left them with the practical problem of communication. Their communication, you see, depended on the good nature of light. Light was very sensible, and would never break its own rules, so it took the time that it saw fit to deliver the messages entrusted to it. Light is very fast, and very reliable, but it will never travel faster than it ever did. And who wanted to travel years and years through the stars, if it meant a temporal exile from their kin? If one got as far as one light-year from their own Ohida (a trivial distance, where interstellar travel is concerned), they would have to wait two years to say 'Hoi hoi' and hear her cheery reply. Of course, the really interesting stars were well outside the Boundary, at least 100 light years away, so our stellanaut would have only a small chance of reaching his destination alive, even if he joined the Navy very young, and would have no chance to send his mother a post card at all!
But then the Theocrats of Ohida, the scientists, discovered diatherine. Diatherine is a supertight, molecular-scale crystal matrix compose of hydrocarbons suspended in hydrogen-oxide - "sugar-water" - and it was exclusively the result of concurrent extremely low temperatures and extremely high pressures acting on organic molecules. In other words, it was very uncommon. Due to its precarious melting point, it is not unlikely that most diatherine disappeared before any Man had a chance to discover it. And had he somehow stumbled upon it in a pristine condition, what is one ice crystal among billions.
Yes, Diatherine is slightly orange, but Man's eyes are not so clever.
I will leave it to you to uncover the turgid history surrounding the discovery of the molecule so we may return to a more general discussion of its properties.
Diatherine, you read is created from simple hydrocarbons and water crystals. Under the right conditions (extremely high pressure, extremely low temperature, yes) the hydrogens in the water are shed and replaced by the hydrogens in the sugars. The carbon chains are trapped between the oxygen pairs, and create a uniquely-stacked concatenated molecular crystal of high density. The density is so great that it defies understanding of gravitational forces, but it is quite stable at low temperatures. These molecules can be isolated, and if they exhibit sufficient concatenation. Due to the pressure of the density, if the technician can avoid collapsing the molecule into a microscopic black hole, the hydrogen atoms themselves will partially fracture. It is caledl a partial fracture because the the subatomic particles behave as if they have not, in fact, been separated, and the molecule will remain stable - in spite of any physical distance interjected between the fragments of the molecule!
What is the significance of this? Why, forces acting on any fragment of the molecule will resonate to the other fragments in real time. Inducing vibration - say the digitalized voice of our stellanaut - into the matrix of a molecule fragment at one of our interesting stars will immediately induce the same vibration into the molecule fragment in the receiver back on Ohida where the mother is proudly beaming.
Mankind, always ingenious and industrial, was able to parlay this advantage into the fields of circuitry, weaponry, and most importantly, transportation.
And Mankind, who could now both talk and move faster than light, found all the room in the Universe they could ever need.
Scene
Space wobbled, and an inertial bubble flashed out from the end of its diatherine ray. The bubble filled from the center with plasmatic energy, which arced and spat and popped and finally coalesced and produced a ship. The ship was sleek and fast - in form, it was a racing yacht, but it was not flashy, and not marked. Paired slip engines dominated its shape; they traded high operating costs for speed and no vapor trail.
The pilot had taken a great risk by carrying momentum into the bubble. The slip engines charged, launching the yacht through the decaying bubble as soon as a large enough hole appeared. Disaster was courted as the ship was deftly rolled through the unstable opening, and an engine nearly brushed against the shrinking remnants of the bubble.
A moment later, the bubble exploded.
“She was already out of the bubble, Sir. I’m still pinging her, but she’s almost out of range.”
“Damn her!” The captain squeezed the arms of her chair, and nearly floated out of it in her excitement. She reached behind her and strapped herself down.
Around the captain, above and below and to the sides, a crowded bridge crew held their collective breath. All eyes were turned to the main screen bowl that filled one wall of the room. A small yellow dot wandered toward the left on the screen. The dot was beeping, but it was growing fainter. Suddenly the dot turned red, and four angry arrows appeared around it. A steady voice at one of the terminals in the corner of the bridge declared, “Target lock.”
“Main guns!” The captain leaned forward in her chair, to the limits of her restraints. “Full engines forward, give the helm to Finder.”
From behind the captain, another voice - a strangely male voice - warned from the shadows: “This will be your last chance to capture her, Captain. We will not be able to spot her jump a second time.”
“Fire it all, girls! I want every tube empty before we lose the lock.” The captain turned over her shoulder to the shadow. “She won’t be jumping a second time.”
The unmarked yacht slipped through space, racing silently toward the dark side of Chandier’s planet. It angled slightly to face the distant winking green nav-beacon floating thousands of miles above the surface, and it accelerated. Almost out of sight behind it, the glowing gases of an exploded jump bubble were fading into a gentle halo.
Beyond that, and dwarfing the spot in its opening maw, was the angular hulk of a battleship. It was shaped like a giant wing, long and narrow to fit sideways through the more stable jump rings; it would never be able to navigate an atmosphere. The battleship was now in attack position, its glowing engines extended away from the weapon clusters bulging out above and below the long wing. A lump in the center of the wing was opening like a giant mouth, and its teeth - short-range fighters hanging like bats inside - began dropping away and lighting their engine.
All of this, too distant now from the escaping yacht to appear as more than colored lights against an inky backdrop, was lost as the weapon clusters blossomed in bright yellow and white.
Immediately, the yacht dropped into an evasive routine. It began to yaw, and the slip engines pushed it randomly off-course; it spun, and ancillary drives knocked it to the side. It tumbled erratically, away from its path toward the fixed-orbit station; where it had been, tracing rounds streaked by, lighting up the vacuum.
The yacht juked again, but the second volley of tracers was well-aimed. Two of the tracers buried themselves in the starboard engine, from which a thin mist of vapor began to seep, like blood in water. Then came the predators, torpedoes snaking out in every direction from the battleship. The yacht’s engines fired fully in hopes of a last, desperate escape, but it was too late: the torpedoes began striking the engine near the breach, and, rather than explode, they burst open on impact, spattering a thick, sticky liquid over the hull. Where it was spattered, the ceramic hull began to dissolve, and soon the starboard engine was riddled with holes.
Within moments, the ship was spinning out of control, accelerated by the still-working port engine. The ancillary thrusters fired in automatic stabilization patterns, but the ship was moving too quickly, and into the gravity well of the planet. Faster and faster it fell, until it disappeared into the swirling upper layers of white storm clouds.
Once again, the bridge aboard the battleship was silent, except for the muted notes of the control station monitors. Thirty or so breaths were cautiously held, while the captain floated toward main screen bowl, her restraints now abandoned. The red dot was frozen near one edge of the screen. A Gunner near the bottom of the room wavered, “98% chance of hit on that last salvo, sir. Likely main engine breach.”
The Captain’s eyes flicked from the Gunner back to the screen bowl as the red dot began to blink yellow. In the corner of the room, a dispassionate voice declared, “Losing ping.” The dot turned full yellow, then disappeared. The same Finder stated flatly, “She’s lost.”
“What!” The Captain twisted and kicked off the top of a harness post toward the Finder. She floated up behind her chair and stared over her shoulder at the screen. “She couldn’t have gone behind the planet that quickly.”
“No,” said the blank-faced woman, who did not look up from her monitor. “Into it. That blue line is the outline of a storm. She went right into the leading edge.”
The Captain turned back toward her previous perch, to the aide mounted behind it. “I want three squads of airships following behind the storm. As soon as it clears, we pounce.”
From behind the aide the Comm station blinked. The Comm officer raised her voice. “The Planet hails, Sir! They demand immediate cease and desist and return hail.”
In the shadows at the back of the room, the male voice said, “Your last chance..” the Captain squinted into the shadows, about to protest, but a door slid open and shut, and the shadowed figure was gone.
The yacht spun wildly through the streams of thick snow and heavy winds as it streaked toward the surface. The ceramic hull glowed faintly as an odd leading edge caught the atmosphere. There was a flash of light, and the main engines, long since a hindrance, were blasted free, leaving nubby mounting fins. Still the minor thrusters were firing, trying to reduce the spin, but it was of little use - a barely visible landscape of broad white patches and huge rounded boulders rushed upward through the blizzard.
Just before it hit, the yacht flashed again, and another piece, barely more than a circular sliver from beneath the forward bulge, separated and blasted away, upward and away from the surface. Then the hull smashed into the snow, sending another blizzard flying up to contend with the assault from the sky. Chunks of shattered ceramics shot through the air in every direction, ringing the large crater of the ship. Half a moment later, the main engines hit the ground in the distance, exploding as their slip foils were ruptured. Even through the blizzard, the noise was tremendous. Finally, the escape vehicle came back down, glanced off a boulder and sliced into a snow patch, burying itself halfway.
The flurry blown up by the crash settled back, and even the smoke billowing from the twisted hull was beaten down by the storm. The wind howled, furious at being upstaged, and blew even harder.
There was a muffled blast from escape vehicle, and a round hatch door bounced several feet across the snow. Behind it, the semi-viscous dampening gel poured out of the hole, carrying a few loose odds and ends. The liquid splashed over the lip of the escape hatch and swirled through the snow, melting it away from the escape pod. Even as it was still dwindling to a trickle, shapes began moving inside.
Two large figures crawled out of the hole and fell to the snow. A third, smaller, tumbled after them, but she immediately clamored to her feet. Coughing up the dampening gel, she stumbled through the drifts toward the wreckage. The hull creaked, and began to sag, but she pressed on. She had nearly reached it when she was yanked back by one of the larger women, and just in time as the wreck twisted and groaned and collapsed on itself with a great crash. The two larger women led her away, and her howls matched the blizzard.
Scene
Two souls ascended through the blizzard, though they were unaware of it. They were laughing, and racing each other away from the planet through the ether. Neither the pilot nor the copilot worried about their crash, nor did they remember it, though they did have some dim tug in the back of their head about their passengers. The copilot took the lead as they disappeared toward some distant friendly sun to await their return.
The planet continued to dance around its sun, unconcerned with it all. The blizzard, large as it was, grew bored with its devastation and scattered off in different directions to draw patterns in the snow. Three figures - two large, and carrying bags on their backs, and one smaller walking a ways behind - trekked across the sparsely-wooded, snow-drenched hill slopes, all but invisible in their all-weather parkas.
Scene
Leagues away, a vast, white plain stretched for miles. In fact, it was frozen lake, but it was frozen so thick and so long and so perpetually snow covered that everyone called it a plain.
A giant foot, half the height of a woman and clad in stainless steel and ceramics, smashed into the snow. Large rubber meshes, stretched like sails from horizontal masts on the sides of the foot, played the part of snowshoes to keep the foot from disappearing into the snow. The creature beneath the foot was not so lucky.
The owner of the machine foot and its mate was a large white-and-metal egg, painted with the colors and flag of Blackbie CenCom. Beside the two chicken legs and their respective feet, the egg possessed a pair of arms that swung and punched and grabbed and kept balance and occasionally voiced the hollow “Thpat-thpat-thpat”of automatic magnet throwers. At the rear of the egg was the big lump of a hydrogen driver, and at its pointed tip on the opposite side, the dull brown plate of a sensor plate. Slung beneath the bottom like a thong was recessed the armor.
Four of these battleeggs kept to a loose circle amidst a great swarm of small hostile creatures, looking not unlike beetles that strayed over an anthill. The creatures were not quite the height of the battleeggs' feet, and roughly shaped like jelly-beans with stubby arms and legs, though their exact shape wasn't easy to make out when they were sporting their deep-cold activewear. They were surprising fast and nimble for all of their anti-lank, and once they had a purchase on the battleegg or had brought it to the ground, they tore at it with their weapons - charged claws that turned the ceramic to acrid dust and would do worse to the pilots inside. Their warcries were more annoying than threatening, though, and most of the nasties could be pulled off or shaken from the back of the battleggs and stomped before they could do too much damage. Most. It was just a matter of lasting long enough. Then one of the eggs went down.
Cormick Greene straddled the cradle inside his egg, his eyes half-closed and his breathing slow and regular, even while his feet churned in their stirrups and his hands shot out in every direction, pinching and twisting at empty air. Most of the pilots, the “snowboys”, learned to fight with their eyes closed so they could focus on the field projection feed coming from the jack in the back of their head, only bothering with the gauges and blinkers and idiot lights scattered around the nest when the feed alerted them. Cormick's battle meditation mother, however, did not believe he could relax with his eyes closed without falling asleep, and taught him Zen.
Cormick saw the egg behind him go down. He swung at a clump of the nasties and fired a spare round through one that appeared to have designs on his arm, while turning his attention behind his head. It was Damwick's egg - he was usually opposite Cormick. The egg's legs had splayed, and it was now little more than a bump beneath a throng of the viscious buggers. They were packing in tight, each trying to pry their claw into a seam in the armor or hack a new one. One. Two. B-b-b-boom. Cormick had braced his egg for the blast, but the bodies of the Squishies absorbed most of it.
They were called Squishies because aside from their skulls and digits, their ligature was at its hardest something like cartilage, and they squished like stale jelly donuts. Officially they had had been labeled Squamiform Celerensis, but only the news outlets called them by that name. The Squishies hadn't been one of the earlier races humans came across - as a whole they were underachievers, they developed little of their own technology, and were usually kept as slave or food races. When not so attached they were scavengers or pirates, though they were more of an annoying parasite than a blight. Once the Squishies discovered that mankind didn't take slaves or eat sentients, humanity became their defacto host species, and Squishie colonies appeared across Ohidaspace.
Cormick kept half his attention on the cloud of snow dust and dullish-grey blood, and stomped on a handful of Squishies that had been pushed into the snow by the blast. The explosion had cleared a wide swath, but it was less than a part in a dozen of the crowd that had already begun swarming again. The swarm was closing back in over the blast crater now, and several of the critters were braving the burns of the hot shield egg to try to rip into it with their hooks.
“Triangle!”
The voice was in Cormick's ear, not through the feed. It was Byrie, the squad commander, but the order was only a formality for the records; the three remaining eggs were already repositioning. Byrie had moved beside Damwick's spent egg to clear the scavengers trying to peel it open - not that they should be able to, but the maintenance crews were down to a skeleton these days, and it was better not to take chances.
“They're up on my legs... They've got my legs!” That was Roger, the fourth egg. He didn't wait to fall; Cormick couldn't brace before the shock of his explosion knocked into him.
Boom.
Time slowed for Cormick. A ring of fire erupted around Roger's egg, and legs, arms and drive seperated from the body. The radial shield wrapped around Roger's egg, snapping into place even faster than Cormick could see in deep meditation. The shield's snap signalled the peripherals, which blew apart in a thousand direction each, scattering shrapnel pieces of ceramic, metal, wire, and plastine. B-boom. Boom! The blasts were stronger, since they weren't buried in snow, and Squishies flew through the air. Cormick had just twisted, and an ankle joint the size of Cormicks head glance off the canopy and sent him reeling.
Time recovered, and Cormick toppled into a berm of Squishies that had survived the explosion in his shadow.
All of this for an RSU. At the center of this mob, a quadrapedal robot wandered slowly, obliviously, through the tangle. Though it was the center of attention of both the Squishies and the Snowboys, neither had any intention of harming it - the Snowboys simply intended to keep it the lawful possession of Blackbie Centralized Communications, and the Squishies planned to make it their own. Therein lay the cause of the skirmish, or at least its initial cause. Things had progressed to a feud by now.
Cormick now turned to check on his captain, but all he saw was a great lump of Squishies. Cormick popped his jaw to turn on his mic. "I'm coming around..."
"Don't bother," came the harried voice of Byrie. "I'm calling the strike."
"No! I can hold them."
Byrie snorted a laugh. "You're not THAT good. Not worth the risk, anyway. I'm shelling in three, so duck."
“Wait... wait!”
“Three!” B-b-b-Boom!
He had 45 seconds before the melee was a crater.
“Crap!”
Cormick had his back to the blast and stumbled forward, then immediately turned through the cloud of snow and parts toward the muted shape of the RSU. The robot was almost as big as his egg, but with a heave he grabbed it by its lift points and heaved it out of the snow. A half-dozen Squishies clung to its various antennae and protruda, but Cormick paid them little mind.
While Byrie's explosion was still settling and the Squishies were getting back to their feet, Cormick lugged the struggling RSU away. Just a few more meters to an outcropping of rock, a natural shield. A final creaking straining throw, and the RSU went over the rock and into the drift beyond. It landed on its back, and it legs writhed in the air like a beetle's.
15 more seconds. Cormick already saw the incoming arrows on the edge of his radar. All four eggs had beacons, but his was the only one unshielded, and thus the strongest. He jumped, and burned a full second of thrust to get back into the center of the throng. That was it; he spoke the code phrase and popped a few feet into the air as the limbs of his egg were jettisoned. He squeezed his eyes shut as the cockpit was flooded with cushioning gel, and he heard the snap of his shield just before the muffled explosions around him.
Then the cockpit speakers crackled through the gel. “The cavalry has arrived, boys! Brace for impact!”
Cormick turned off.
Scene
On the other side of the outcropping, a wave of heat melted down the snow enough for the RSU to get a good grip and flip itself over. Now upright and out of crisis mode, it noted several failed operations to its mother and wandered off to continue its mission.
Scene
A large covered truck trundled up to the checkgate at Chandier. Behind it the track winded away into a thick layer of snow blanketing mountain ridges. Ahead was the thaw, the carefully planned curves of Chandier, the stacked-disk buildings, and beyond them, the spires of the spaceport. “Recalled field equipment,” the driver declared, and the bored guard waved her through. The truck lurched as it continued onto the mesh street and around a corner, only to be stopped at a light. “Damn traffic...”
As the truck idled, a cautious head poked up over the back gate. Sensing the coast was clear, the whole lithe body slipped over and fell into a crouch. There were two light thuds as the two larger women touched down beside her, each carrying a case in their hands. They slipped off the street and into a gap between the buildings before the truck lurched again and rumbled off down the street.
Secured in their foot-alley, the two large women took up posts on either side of their red-haired leader. Each set down their case gently and went to work. The bulkier of the two, some two-and-a-half meters tall and a generous meter across, with curly blondish hair and a button nose, was gathering up their coats and connecting each in turn to a data stick. As she did, the bright white color of their coats melted away into a darker pattern better suited to city traffic. Once done with their coats, she began angling to start on their gloves, boots, and bodysuits. The other large woman, sleeker but still a tower of muscle, with with straight black hair cut short enough to curl under her pointed ears, peered through slitted pupils at a handheld. Occasionally she fiddled with the jog wheels or scrawled a command with her thumbnail, but she refrained from voice command.
The last woman was of average height, though she appeared a child between the other two. Her hair was red, long, and braided, and it hooded her face as she squatted down, her hands tucked under her face. She was muttering, and a bluish glow shone out from between her braids.
“What's the plan?” That was Button-nose, asking either of them as she bent down to access the collar of the shorter woman.
The other Brute answered distractedly. “Straight for the spaceport, I say. I'm looking up the bus routes now.”
Button-nose dropped her eyes to the other woman, who hadn't said anything to them yet. “Gaia?” Now both Brutes eyed her. She didn't seem to have heard them. “Gaia, what's the plan?”
Gaia looked up at them from her crouch, brows furrowed. “The plan? Stay put, for now. We're deciding on particulars.” She went back into her stoop.
The cat-eyed Brute shot a meaningful look at the other and questioningly mouthed the word, 'We?' “We've already lost two days trekking here; wasting more time will only give Turnbull more time for traps. The spaceport is slammed full of outbound flights. We can lose ourselves in the shuffle easy.”
Gaia shook her head without looking up. “We should not hurry to the airport. There is nothing good waiting for us there.”
“Gaia!” The cat-eyed Brute caught the woman by her shoulder, shocking her into looking up. “Talk to us, not your watch. I don't know what we put into you, but it wasn't psychic. Look at the facts,” she waved her handheld at Gaia. “You've been . . . a little crazy, since then.”
Gaia looked to Button-nose for confirmation. “Lorry?”
Lorry the Button-nosed Brute took a pained, conflicted look and shrugged, clicking the datachip on her fingernails. “I wouldn't say crazy, really.” Her eyes locked with the Cat-eye. “But unstable. Since the operation. Your decisions have been unusual since then.”
Gaia finally straightened from her crouch to give each a long look. “Have I ever given you reason to doubt me?”
Cat-Eye shot back, “Have you ever had a second personality implanted in your back?”
Lorry pushed her hands to the ground to keep their volume down. “Look, this isn't the place for an argument. Gaia, I'm siding with Fly here. It's not that we don't trust you, but we're not surgeons or head-doctors, and we need to get you looked at sooner rather than later. Last we looked, you were still bleeding, and I don't think the last few days will have helped that.”
Gaia was about to argue, but she sighed and her shoulders slumped. “I'm not in bad shape. I'll be fine. Let's go to the spaceport.”
The three women, down bedecked in flashy patterns better suited to blend into street traffic, took up their burdens and continued between the buildings to the street beyond.
They stepped into a throng of people and even the Brutes disappeared into the variety.
Shops lined the walkway, and signs flashed their ads to everyone and no-one. A good half of the shops stood empty. One out of every ten pedestrian towed suitcases, and most were heading to a long bus idling up ahead. Above the throng, a huge monitor was tuned to a local news source, which was displaying footage of huge blast crater in an otherwise undisturbed field of snow. The voice of the journalist filtered through the crowd, so that each person heard it as though just behind their ear.
Scene
"This is Kurtie Brook for Chandier’s Channel Three, reporting from sector 165-mark-Gee, the site of a very recent skirmish between Chandier’s own Rover Group Five and a Squamiform Legion estimated at 2-hundred-fifty strong."
Kurtie was grinning into her auto-camera, her meticulously kitten-cute face covering more than two-thirds of the screen. Behind her the steam was still rising from the crater in the snow.
"The short battle, which lasted only a little over 12 minutes, resulted in the complete decimation of the Squamiform Legion. The four pilots in Rover Group Five should be well-known to everyone in Chandier after last month's standoff at the Mastiff cliff face... I'm told we might have footage of their de-shelling in just a moment here... No? Can we put up their stock photos now? Thanks!"
As Kurtie continued, an image of the four snowboys publicly receiving an accolade scrolled across the screen.
"Capatin Byrie Harold, Lievtenant Damwick Gunder, Lievtenant Cormick Green, and Chandier native, Lievtenant Major Roger Jasper were forced to expend their Rover Enforcement units, but are currently being listed only as non-casualties by the War Office. Stick with us folks! Channel Three will be first with a live interview of our heroes as soon as I can rush back to where the army has them stashed. Until then, I’ll go back to Channel Three’s Dana Grim and Farier Thrush in the studio for some reactions to this morning’s victory and an interview with Blackbie Centralized Communications’ Officer Korie Morefield."
In the open square beneath the screen, foot traffic had become sluggish and clumsy, as most everyone was drawn to the images of the battlefield. There was a hearty cheer as the names of the snowboys were announced. When Kurtie's face gave way to the anchors in the studio, rapt attention gave way to business and the throng became more orderly.
Gaia and the two Brutes were filing onto public transportation labeled "Spaceport"; they were the only passengers without a retinue of luggage to pack in ahead of them.
On the bus, the overhead displays were carrying the same news channel. The female anchor was now flirting with the camera.
"Thanks for that on-the-site report Kurtie. We hope you’ll stay with us to report as more details from today’s victory and images of the heroic pilots become available. As you know, Farier, the skirmish today is not an isolated incident, but only the culmination of a long history of hostility between the people of Chandier and the Squamiform population squatting in the Eastridge mountain chain."
Farier nodded with knowing, furrow-browed seriousness. "That’s right, Dana. For the last seventeen years, Squamiform pirates, commonly known as 'Squishies', have illegally occupied the Eastridge mountain chains, which are the only other registered potential Diatherine mining sites on this planet. The Squamiform population, believed to be over 3 hundred thousand individuals strong in the childing season, has successfully waylaid every Blackbie foray into the mountain chain, making it cost in-effective to explore the mining sites, and costing the company billions of dollars in repairs and lost revenues. Mayor Young told Channel Three last month in an exclusive interview that the Squamiform presence was, and I quote, 'an important factor in the decision to withdraw the city of Chandier from this planet four months ahead of schedule.'"
Dana nodded to Farier but smiled at the camera, "And an unfortunate but necessary decison it was, Farier. Squamiform violence, often linked to the theft of company mining equipment, has risen dramatically over the last several years, and seems to be directed at expelling the company’s presence from this planet. In the last three months, six employee deaths and eleven injuries have been attributed to the Squishies - a 250% increase from five years ago."
"That’s why today’s victory is so significant, Dana. To explain to us how it is significant, and to tell us what the possible repercussions may be, we have on the show this morning Blackbie Centralized Communications own on-site Strategic Security Officer, Korie Morefield. Welcome to the show, Officer Morefield."
A new camera focused on a glowingly cheerful woman in Blackbie formals. "Thanks, Farier, Dana. You can call me Korie. As you know, our Rover groups have had limited success against the Squamiform Bandits in the past because of the mobility inequity…"
Gaia filtered out the noise of the displays, the edge of the rounded lockbox that slid into her shin each time the railbus took a left, Lorry's elbow resting on her shoulder. She stared blankly out the arching window at the quickly passing buildings, or often the empty space where building modules had been. Modulers were busy at each block, pulling the evacuated segment disks out of their frames and locking them into place in a transport cylinder. She noted this vacantly and let her eyes pass on. Thoughts, observations come easily and unbidden, but they pass as easily in meditation. Strife is the same. You know this, my dear. You learned this long ago. If they wish to go directly to the spaceport, we shall yield. It will be a delay, but they are necessary to my cause, and their trust would be of great benefit. I will see to it there is no harm.
Gaia blinked slowly, assenting, though assent is presupposed in submission.
Scene
Many leagues away, past the plains, in the mountains that crack and grind through the continental icefields, a full nest of Squishies crowded into the stands of their Great Hall. Like all Squishie technology, the Hall was an adaptation, carved out of a natural cave to suit their purposes. Shafts of light from the gaps in the rocks overhead mixed with the crudely wired artificial lights. Shambled piles of patched-together stolen or salvaged equipment loomed in the corners. At the center of the arena was a raised stone platform - a stage, and at its center, the focus of a mass of monitors replicating him like a fly's eye, was the Squishie General.
Scene
The General walked to the center of the stage. He drew up his chest and waited as the tribe, his tribe, quieted themselves and turned their attention on him. The whole tribe was there, or listening if they were on post. The womenfolk had banded together in the front rows, as they did, and most of them had a child or several balanced on their knees. Next season's soldiers. Good.
"Gentlemen, Ladies, Soldiers, Honored Persons! I have drawn you together tonight to announce a tragedy of the worst variety!"
Whoever wasn't paying attention before was now. The hush in the audience was gratifying.
Behind the General, the displays showing his stern face flipped to one big shot of a wide crater blasted out of a vast snowfield. The camera panned, and focused on the hand of a Squishie - limp and laying over a rock.
There were numerous sharp breaths drawn in from the first several rows of the audience. Then there were howls of anger.
The General let the image linger before continuing.
"Today, in Serapie Burrough: a massacre!"
Waving his arms to the displays, the General signalled for the images to change. They began to show twisted bodies and pieces of twisted bodies scattered throughout the crater.
"Hundreds dead, thousands more wounded!"
Even from the doctored images, this was a gross exaggeration. But who was concerned strictly with truth when there was a point to be made?
"And today's casualties are but the most recent in a long series of Beady-Eye violence!"
The displays behind the general showed the most twisted, degenerate, shifty-eyed humans they had on file.
"But these thousands did not die without reason, my companions!"
The audience was wrapped up in it, now. Many of them were on their feet and calling back. "Yes! Yes! Tell it, brother!"
"No, they are heroes! And we all know the great goal for which they gave their lives . . ." The general had them. The displays were dim, focussing every eye intently on him. "Wealth!"
The word was a catharsis, and had the audience cheering wildly, and chanting, "Wealth, wealth!"
The general continued, "No, the deaths at Serapie must not deter us from wealth; No, indeed! As our esteemed doctor Goowelly—"
The audience was chanting, "Goowelly, Goowelly!"
"--may his memory never fade,"
"Nooo, sir!"
"said before I was born, 'If I do not die today, I’ll just have to do it tomorrow.'”
A single voice called out "Tomorrow!" and promptly received an fist to the side.
"Folks, take this to heart! For we must have our reward. We must strike back!"
Back on cue, the audience replied, "Revenge, revenge!"
"Remember Serapie!"
"Serapie, Serapie!"
"We must double our efforts against the Beady-Eyes!"
In the first row, a Grand Mother was fanning herself to keep from fainting. "Oh, Great Spirits, yes!"
"We must go into the very heart of their Hell!"
Now the displays showed the human city of Chandier.
"Hit them where they live! Steal more of their equipment, and break what we cannot carry! Burn their shrines! Make them miserable!
Another mother clutched her offspring to her chest and shook a fist. "Make 'em beg!"
The General paused a beat, and took on a more serious tone. "I cannot say I expect more than half of you to come back with all your limbs intact. But do this for the children!"
"For the Children!"
He pounded his fist. "Remember Serapie!"
"Serapie, Serapie!"
"Right. Now break up into your teams, companions, and get cracking! We need plans! And good ones this time!" He frowned in a particular direction into the audience.
The tribe didn't need any more encouragement - they were scurrying from their seats, buzzing among themselves.
The general was smiling as he left the stage. It was good to have the whole brood behind him. But his special teams were already halfway to the city.
Scene
Back in the city, in an anonymous box warehouse at the edge of the military zone, a longcar pulled out of a darkened doorway. The car was unmarked, unescorted, and unassuming. It turned in the direction of the Executive Tower, but it made no promises.
Of course, Kurtie Brook had her sources. She knew the Snowboys were packed in the back of that car, just as she knew they were on their way to an unpleasant conversation. Just as she knew a hero story was the best coverage she'd get from this assignment before they ported her off the planet with everything else. Besides, those boys owed her an interview - an invterview she may no be able to get tomorrow. She was getting the flat-hand from Morefield's media office today, which only confirmed her suspicions.
The car slipped into the subterranean tunnels at the edge of the military zone - it would only attract attention to run it through the ped streets of the inner city - but Curtie wasn't watching anymore. She'd turned up her outdoors backdrop and petitioned the office for live feed.
Scene
The Square beneath the Executive Tower was usually empty. It fronted the magnificent grand entrance of the city's tallest building, and with a collonaded carportico and arcing stepway up to the first level of the Tower, the Square was an impressive locale for the Mayor's quarterly Summary. But Chandier had no important executive visitors after its first year, and the Mayor wouldn't be giving any addresses during the shutdown. The Square was nestled in the cleavage of the administrative complex, so with no shops to draw foot traffic, it was a discrete location for the longcar to insert its passengers.
Kurtie stifled a giggle as the longcar emerged from the ramp in the center of the square and stopped dead in the heavy crowd of her audience. The people turned to stare at the longcar, but neither rushed to surround it, nor stepped back to make way. The car honked and lurched forward several times, but in the end it had to settle for inching into the square, nudging the passive crowd out of the way. Kurtie could almost hear the frantic driver screaming at dispatch.
She wasn't on-site - that wouldn't be proper, and Morefield had already declined her interview with the boys - but she was pulling signal from volunteers in the crowd, and she had a remote monitor above the ramp static on Channel Three.
The Monitor flicked to life to display Farier and Dana wrapping up their show. Farier turned to the camera. "Thanks for staying with us this morning. Come back tomorrow for updated shuttle schedules and the results of our Destination Survey. We turn now back to Kurtie Brook for an update on her earlier story. Kurtie?"
Kurtie's face appeared in the monitor, standing in front of the crowd in the long car. Several of the less savvy audience members twisted in confusion to find her, but most of the people, seeing themselves in the monitor, sprung to life and jostled to frame themselves in the camera for a memory. They even began to cheer as she spoke.
"Thanks, Farier! As I promised, I've tracked down today's battle heroes, and found them on the very steps of the Executive Tower's Grand Receptionary! I'm here with the throngs of grateful citizens in Executive Square to send my thanks to Capatin Byrie Harold, Lievtenant Damwick Gunder, Lievtenant Cormick Green, and our very own Lievtenant Major Roger Jasper.
"While the BDF has declined our repeated requests for an interview with Capatin Harold and his men, at least until after their meeting with the Mayor's Office, I hope to catch them for my segment tomorrow morning, so stay tuned."
In her studio, Kurtie turned to invoke the backdrop behind her. "In the meantime, lets see if we can't encourage the Army to at least let us see our Heroes!"
On cue, the crowd went wild.
Reluctantly, after a long pause, the rear doors of the longcar slid forward. Only now did the audience step back, leaving a wide enough circle for everyone to get a good shot with their cameras. Byrie emerged first, like an actor, pausing to straighten his uniform leathers and draw back his shoulders for the crowd. Next came Roger and Damwick, with Cormick trailing. Chests pressed, arms raised in salute, the Snowboys marched in loose formation down the aisle forming for them toward the the stepway. An almost reverant still passed over the crowd.
Kurtie held her breath as she peered into her screen.
But then a Femme burst out from the wall of people and flung her arms around Byrie, pulling herself down into a dip as she stole a long, noisy kiss from him. Stumbling back to catch her breath, she raised her hands in victory. The solemnity of the audience vanished, and people pressed in from every direction to touch the Snowboys. Femmes gave hugs or kisses, women took them, and men mostly just wanted to grasp hands. There were even a couple of babies produced for benetecture.
Kurtie was already dropping her studio into standby and setting the locks. The crowd had tied up the Snowboys for at least another 20 minutes, long enough for her to swing by the shop on her way to the Executive Tower. Her scene had picked up double viewership from the peak of the morning show, and even Channel Seven was leasing her feed. She had a feeling Morefield's office would be interested in renegotiation.
Scene
The Penultimate level of the Executive tower had the second-best view of Chandier. The spires of the spaceport bristled over the ice bay. In the morning, when the sun hit them, they would glow like glass. To the east, the meandering curves of the superurban streets rolled up into the residential hills. A fogbank hung in the northern ridge.
Cormick was rarely treated to such a view, and now he couldn't appreciate it. He tried to focus out the scene, to imprint it for a later painting, but he couldn't ignore the sound of Byrie's voice - there were too many years of training to allow him that luxury. Beside that, Byrie was fighting for their future.
The quadry was alone with the Sub-Mayor in his office. He had received them formally for the audience of cameras and onlookers in the hall outside, but once the door was shut, he blackened his inside windows and turned his back to them so no infrareds could read his lips. He pulled his chair over in front of him apparently so his hands would have something to crush.
The Sub-Mayor was barely controlled as he responded to Byrie. "Your opinion - as it stands - is irrelevant, Capatin! You have destroyed 5 billion Sesters of Company Inventory in the course of a meritless pleasure hunt—"
Byrie raised his hand for a confident interjection, "The mission transcripts will clearly show that the course deviation was applied for and approved—"
"Under false pretenses!" A small drop of spittle flew from the Sub-Mayor's mouth.
It struck Cormick that the Sub-Mayor, though he was white-haired, had a surprisingly high rank for a male in an administrative post. He jaw-clicked over to the sub-vocal channel. "He's already made up his mind. He's got something to prove."
Byrie started again with the Sub-Mayor. "-Approved, when Lieutenant Gunder observed a Squamiform melee team destructing MRS-Eight-Five-Doris. We followed standard protocol and neutralized the enemy team."
"Had that been the entirety of your actions, Capatin, you would still be on duty and not standing here."
Byrie continued. "We then noted and logged a legionary-proportioned Squamiform force advancing on us, so, as we had already been approved for mission deviance, we moved to intercept in order to reduce their angle of attack. The decision was clear and justified."
The Sub-Mayor leaned over his chair. "Allow me to explain to you what is clear to me, Capatin. The Mobile Remote Sensing device you protected costs Blackbie just under 800 Million. The combined cost of your spent Enforcement Units, Air Support, and the Retrieval comes to 4.7 Billion.
"You see, Capatin, today your unit cost the Company 4 Billion more than you are worth. That alone could be forgiven, but your past history of reckless disregard for company policy, destruction of property, and cost-intensive missions does nothing to recommend you for further activity. We are here to make money, Capatin, not to get our faces on the local news feed. In order to prevent future loss to this Company, as of today, your unit’s employment is terminated.
The word hung in the air as the Sub-Mayor slid his chair back to the desk and hovered over the window controls. "Smile and wave, soldiers."
The interior windows faded back to clear. The people in the hall glanced up, and turned from their bored musings and conversations to gaze through the window, bringing their cameras to bear. Cormick saw Kurtie Brook pressed against the glass. She smiled and waved at him.
The Sub-Mayor turned his back to the window again. "Of course, we at Blackbie Central Communications believe in keeping a good face to our constituents, and as the citizens of this operation have made you their darling today, I am authorized to offer you the following contract: All charges of undue destruction of property will be permanently withdrawn from your records. Migration transportation off-planet will still be provided, as previously agreed. And you will receive standard early termination compensation, along with battle hazard bonus, provided you do not reveal the contents of this conversation to anyone. Agreed? Good. Now go out there, enjoy your brief celebrity, and mention Blackbie Central Communications distinctly and in a favorable light at least 3 times to make the contract binding."
The quadry stood as a unit and shook his hand.
Scene
Far below, a world below, the crowd had completely vanished from the Executive Square. Fickle and predictable as they were, without the guiding force of Kurtie's magnetism they had succumbed to the principles of gas in a vacuum and dissipated into the rest of the city.
In place of the crowd sat a long, sleek cruiser - entirely black and unmarked, save the garishly bright Turnbull Red logo emblazoned on each of the rear doors. At the front and rear of the car, small transports huddled with a collection of bored but expressly unlazy Turnbull Red soldiers acted as the honor guard.
A motorcycle flew out of the subterranean access tunnel, going just a bit faster than the right speed for an empty square and far too fast for a square with several cars parked right in front of him. This danger was particularly compounded by motorcycle pilot's insistance on staring at the flashing skins of the police vehicles directly behind him, rather than on the road in front.
The Turnbull Red troops leapt from the back of their transport just as the motorcycle smashed up against it at full velocity. The police vehicles skidded and hopped to a stop without crashing into anything, much to everyone's surprise. Within seconds there was quite a fracas, with a semi-circle of Turnbull troops and a semi-circle of police fully circling the accident, weapons drawn and yelling at each other about various things that didn't matter. From the cluster of conflict, a pale blue and mostly transparent thief flung down what he thought was his motorcycle gear. Amazingly, no-one seemed to notice him, so, quick as a flash, he slipped out of the circle and took off running across the square. So enrapt was he with his clean getaway that he didn't notice as spirit thinned out and disappeared into a shadow.
Scene
Far above, a world above in the Executive Tower, Mayor Young lounged in the center of the sofa in her suite. It put her guests, as she was polite enough to call them, in a very awkward position. As bold as she was, the Turnbell Red Captiain, who looked much older in planetary gravity, dared not sit at the Mayor's desk, nor would she move any of the other furniture in the room to face the sofa. She settled for leaning against the desk - at the moment with clenched fists. The captain had a whole team of underlings accompanying her as a show of her officiality and importance, but they were very busy looking away from Mayor Young, either at the window at the breathtaking view, or at one of the various trophies or trinkets, or just at their own hands and feet.
The Mayor leaned further back in the couch, if that was possible, and crossed her arms across her chest. "Calm yourself, Captain Laraka. There is no reason to lose your temper."
It was far to late for that, of course, as the Captain had been fuming before she arrived at the tower and spent two hours filling out forms and waiting in a small room. "Three days," she said, "of unanswered messages, refused landings, and dodges by your secretary, and finally I get fifteen of your minutes in between a haircut and a public address on proper packing techniques - I think I damn well have a right to my temper. Consulting you on my presence here is only an unnecessary courtesy, as I see it."
Mayor Young nodded graciously. "See it as you will, Captain. Your minutes are wasting."
The Captain tensed her shoulders in exasperation. "You've read the abstract, at least."
The Mayor lifted the tablet in her lap and flicked at the screen with her stylus. "It's here somewhere.."
As if by magic, a paper copy appeared in aide's hand near the Captain, who then thrust it on the Mayor. The Mayor took it, slowly, politely, and held the corners to illuminate the page.
"I see," she said, glancing it over. "This states that the inventory of Turnbell Red has been lessend by 12 ... unnamed, yet strategically valuable items. These items are believed to be in the possession of an unknown corporate saboteur, who you claim is somewhere on my planet, in the vicinity of my city. And you want to ... Ahh: As the vested representative of your corporation, you intend to dispatch a minor unit of your finest muckers to retrieve your investment. Of course, this will be at negligible projected cost to Blackbie Centralized Communications, parent company of Chandier Diatherine Extraction Enterprises, ... and on it goes." An exasperated sigh escaped her. "Captain, I'm afraid that after my careful consideration, I must refuse your request. As I'm sure Turnbull Red's lawyers neither believe nor in any way meant to imply, Blackbie Centralized Communications has no dealings with corpororate saboteurs of any kind, much less this particular purported individual. Frankly, I have no wish to acknowledge your out-of-channel maneuverings. Your loss is of no concern or import to me. However, if I allow your Rent-a-Marines to go traipsing through the streets and homes of my people-"
"My soldiers are quite professional. Projections show negligible cost and inconvenience-"
"I do not agree with your projections, Captain! I am very familiar with the professionalism of hired security squads. In case you are blind or were otherwise not aware, this city is in the process of an escalated evacuation. In two weeks, this will be a ghost town, overrun by cockroaches and Squishies. As you can imagine, the schedule is quite intense, and there is simply no room for beetle-browed bootboys to go poking their gun barrels into our business. This operation is overbudget as it is. You come to me, demanding my time, demanding special favors, and offer no incentive. Honestly, what did you think I would say?"
The Mayor's eyes locked the Captain's, and the room seemed to crack with the energy of two steel hammers smacked together.
Mayor Young smiled sweetly and stood to take her tablet around her to her desk to enter a new note.
"However, Blackbie Centralized Communications bears no ill-will toward the Turnbell Red Technology Group, and in the interest of corporate fellowship, we will make available in real time the manifests of all registered ships leaving our airspace. You may then follow whatever ship you deem to be carrying your merchandise, or, conversely, you may enter the city after all Blackbie personnel have been removed, and company interests are withdrawn from the planet under Mining Rights Act 31b, Article 6, and examine it to your content."
Captain Laraka flustered, "That is not sufficient!"
The Mayor maintained her smile, but it hardened with a mother's sternness. "You will make it sufficient, Captain, because that is all you have. You have no legal right to be here, and imposing an armed force on a privately-held planet violates Principle Corporations Agreement Issue 502-dot-4. Your appointment is ending early; your time is up. Good day!"
A heavy silence hung in the air until the Captain smacked the desk with her fist and stormed from the suite. Her aides shuffled out behind her, still not raising their eyes to meet the Mayor's as they satisfied ritual and thanked her for her hospitality.
The Mayor sunk into the large chair behind her desk and turned to a shadow in the corner. "You must leave as well. Have a good day."
Out of the shadows came a thin man, young, dressed in the finest suit that could disappear into a crowd. He inclined his head to the Mayor and made for the door, but instead of following the Turnbull coterie, he paused, as though in thought, than quietly shut the door. His voice was quiet, calm, but filled with a casual confidence that left no room for obsequiousness. "Your Honor, I apologize for the time we’ve taken from you. I understand the value of your time and the pressures you’re facing. Is this office monitored?"
"Yes."
"Turn it off."
The thin man waited patiently while the Mayor considered him, then entered a code into the surface of her desk. He continued, "I am a man of business, Mayor Young, not war – much like yourself, I respect incentive above threat. The Captain - she is hot-headed and blind, and I have no great love for her. To be honest, I enjoy watching her wheels spin, when the matter is not of such grave importance. To the point: I have read your publics - your operation here is essentially over, and you barely cleared the lease fee for the planet. Your operating costs have run over expectation. This planet represents a net loss to your company, and more importantly, to you, from this point forward – an unfortunate but unavoidable fact, yes? But perhaps it is not so unavoidable."
"You have my ear."
The thin man smiled and produced a credit accounter, on which he began entering figures. "Turnbell Red would like to buy your operation - we will assume the remainder of the lease, of course, including any fees associated with the extension we may need." He pressed a button the flipped the screen to face the Mayor. "This, I believe, is the approximate as-new price for the equipment you intend to scrap here, as well as one month’s operating costs to cover any delays caused by the Captain’s interference here. Though, of course, we do not forsee any delays; rather, we’d like to speed your departure. You understand?"
Mayor Young looked at the figure only long enough to grasp its dimension. "Fully."
The thin man inserted a finger ticket into the accounter and set it on the desk before the Mayor. "Now, I’ve left the recipient field on this blank. I’ll trust you to make it out to Blackbie CenComm or some affiliate, or whomever you see fit."
The Mayor's hands sat folded in her lap. The ticket remained on the desk between them. "This may be difficult to explain to my Director."
The thin man's smile spread to a sharky grin. From his inner coat pocket came a portfolio, which he opened before her and set on the desk, covering the ticket. "In fact It will not. Let me detail what really happened here, what our Captain is not at liberty to discuss: Our missing merchandise is Classified Level 3 and has been marked of crucial importance by the corporations listed below, all of which have strategic alliances with Blackbie. As I’m sure you’re aware, Issue 373-dot-0 of the Principle Corporation Agreement requires the local governing body to sub-ordinate to the plaintiff company – Turnbell Red, in this case – for such a time as is deemed reasonable and necessary for the recovery of such classified objects, etc. I believe we can both agree that two weeks is a reasonable period of time, yes? By which time you will be sipping cocktails en route to a new assignment, or perhaps on an extended vacation? Do we understand each other?"
The Mayor stood and offered her hand to the thin man. He took it in his, and touched it lightly with the fingers of his opposite hand, striking the deal.
Without thought, the Mayor pulled back her hands and drywashed them before smiling as well. "Sir, I believe you have bought yourself a planet."
The thin man appeared in the foyer outside the Mayor's door, and the Captain and her retinue stood expectantly. He spoke to her in a low voice as he strode to the lift. "We have the green - get your soldiers in place immediately, before the news is spread. Don't let anything slip through."
The Mayor's secretary watched them with interest. After the lift doors slid shut, the intercom light on her desk began blinking, so she dutifully pressed it. The Mayor's voice came through clearly, but modulated to dissapate just beyond the deskspace. "Doll, are you alone? Lock the door once they’ve left – we have to act quickly."
Scene
The bus bearing Gaia and her Brutes glided to a stop in what was now the busiest section of the city. Behind them, the Executive Tower loomed like a great steeple, or like the needle on a sundial. Before them, the spires of the spaceport leapt up from the irregular skyline of domes and cylinders and collonades and all of the typical structures one would expect to see at a non-equatorial ground base. From just beneath each spire, a several wide-beam lasers shot up into the sky, powering and guiding the lightcrafts bearing passenger rings and disassembled building parts as they shuttled between the ground and the fixed orbit station high above. Scattered across the wide expanse of the entryyard of the spaceport, queues and throngs created an ever-changing labyrinth for the luggage carts and vendors and important people.
The Brutes stepped from the bus and straight into a throng; they used the cases each held and the threat of their size to clear a path through, while Gaia followed in tow. Once through the crowd, Gaia doublestepped to sidle between them, her normal position of leadership, but the tone in her voice was less assuming. "What's the plan, Fly?"
"Simple," answered the dark-haired Brute. "We need to get to that HFO. Once we're at the station, we play it by ear - we should have enough to buy a ride, a discreet ride, or there will be something open enough to sneak onto."
Gaia did not say that this was not really a plan, but she thought it quite clearly. She felt an amused smile inside her. Though she stayed between them, she let the Brutes lead her past the queues and into main concourse. The concourse was an expansive atrium, but a simple enough construction - a company does not waste too much money on a building they will have to leave behind. The barrel arch of the roof met the ground before and behind them spanning a standard metric block, and the metal tiles of the open ceiling were scattered with dayglo tiles that would pass sunlight through during the day and provide their own at night. Lines hung from the ceiling, suspending signs to direct the lost, confused, or uninformed. A good third of the signs read "Information".
Fly led the party toward the nearest such sign with the least apparent crowd, and parked them in the queue for the agent. Of course, most of the people beneath the info sign were standing in the hotspot and following the prompts on their tablets, but Gaia had made it quite clear earlier that they weren't to leave any greater trail than they had to, and it was the worst kept secret that even the most benign of soft services were crawling with scraperbots. So they waited their turn, casually watching the crowds, the security, the doors...
"Are you three together? How can I help you today?"
Fly was not the storyteller Gaia was, but it was her plan, so she spoke up. "Ah, yes. You see, we have these boarding tickets for next week. Well, we had them. But we'd like to move them to today? As soon as possible? We've booked passage on a ship docked there due to leave this evening, so..."
"Oh, I'm very sorry to hear that." The information agent smiled sympathetically, with a tilt of her head and a slow blink that made her empathy believable.
Lorry stepped forward. Huge though she was, she had a way with softies that had them cooing like she was a stumbling, blinking kitten. "I know it's an awful trouble, especially as busy as it is. If we have to pay a transfer fee, that's okay. We just don't want to miss our ship and get stuck here. Is there anything you can do for us?"
The agent wrung her hands against the edges of the booth. "I'm sorry, Dearie, but there really isn't. We've had a dreadful delay with the lightships just in the last few minutes - nearly all the rings were appropriated for a sudden high-priority migration. We've already had to bump everyone below blue class until tomorrow. Nearly everyone in this building is in the same position as you. I wish I could help."
Gaia half-listened as her companions caught the keywords and began working the agent. Fly would cajole, possibly threaten, ask for her supervisor. Lorry would wheedle, or flirt - flirt, it seemed. The agent was nodding and suggesting something - she wrote an address and a time on a card and was slipping it into Lorry's belt.
Danger!
What? Where? Gaia asked.
Quickly! Away from the stacks.
Gaia glanced over the crowds toward the stacks leading up from the atrium to the docking rings at the base of the spires. The lifts coming down the stacks were filled with people. People dressed in that distinctive color of dried-blood red. Gaia blinked, but her instincts won out over her surprise. With a quick thanks to the agent, she looped each Brute through the elbow and began pulling them away. "Don't look toward the stacks."
Of course, they both did.
The crowds were murmuring and shuffling and scuttling, then they dissolved away before a mass of red-shellacked Turnbull Red marines. Advance teams were already breaking off, causing commotions as they broke through emigrant queues and spread out across the atrium. An apparently arbitrary spot was chosen and broadcasting equipment was erected in moments; other equipment was gathered and a base of operations began to assemble. A surprised voice shouted, and cluster of red boots gathered around him. There was muttering and arguing, but a confident arm and finger lashed out in the direction of the information booth. The cluster turned as one to see three dark flashes disappear into a hallway.
Gaia turned hard into a dark corridor, pushing off the wall to redirect. She was panting. She hadn't been shot at, not personally, for more than a year; she was having trouble pushing back the white fear that closed in around the periphery of her vision.
Her Brutes were several paces ahead - heavy as they were, they had longer legs, and Fly had the best hearing and vision. They needed to stay unbunched, too, after they almost fell over each other scrambling away from that gel grenade that caught them by surprise.
They hadn't stopped running. They couldn't stop, with the sound of boots and bullets and voices always behind them, beside them, sometimes in front of them. Somehow they'd managed to stay just far enough ahead to avoid a direct line of fire, but there couldn't be too many more cluttered offices or twisting hallways in the spaceport. They'd have find the way out very soon.
Gaia glanced up to see another cameradot. The three of them had their hoods over their faces now, but more than likely there was a dot where they entered the atrium. It would just be a matter of digging the records.
They turned down another hallway lined with office doors. It looked like half a dozen others Fly had picked. Gaia thought the doors had different numbers, though.
I have it now. I found the floorplan.
Gaia grimaced as she sprinted through an open room after the fleeting shadows of her Brutes. I won't be able to look at it unless we stop.
No. Don't stop. I'm turning off the lights to guide your kitty. She likes the shadows. There was a hint of playfulness in the voice, too. I've locked every door behind you. That should give you a few seconds.
Gaia had just a second to breathe - Fly had stopped to fight with a locked door before Lorry ran past her and they all moved on. Can't they track us if you're in the system?
They're tracking us anyway. They're tracking me, anyway. It's something in my box.
Can you disable it?
No. Not right now. It's a seperate circuit on the same battery, so I can't short it.
What do we do?
Wait. There. Go in the door.
A door just ahead of Gaia clicked. Without hesitation Gaia pressed and it opened; she snapped, and the Brutes stopped, then turned to follow her in. The overhead light had popped on, but Gaia dimmed it with a wave of her hand. The room was large, or seemed like it should be - all Gaia could see were rows and rows of shelves filled with junk equipment and boxes filled with what was probably more junk equipment. Dim lights flicked on and off down the rows.
Go into the rows so you can't see the door.
Then what?
Just wait, Duckie.
Gaia led the Brutes a dozen paces into the room and cut into a random row. She caught the other two by the hands before they could push past her and held a thumb up to her lips.
Both Brutes crouched to Gaia's level. Lorry mouthed, Have we lost them?
Fly shot an angry glance at Gaia before mouthing back, If we could have lost them, we'd've done it before. They've got a tracker on us. We're being surrounded. We need to keep moving.
Gaia cut a firm hand across the conversation. We wait. She's getting us a way out.
Fly cut back, She's the one feeding them our location! She's their box!
Gaia's retort was truncated by a banging at the door. The banging was drowned in pounding feet, and then there was silence. A moment later, there were beeps, and a growing hum. The telltale sound of a cracker.
Hush now. I'm going to have to go dark in just a moment. Your way out is the door second to the left at the back of the room. Straight ahead to the end of the corridor. The door there leads to a hanger out. Tell them.
Gaia passed this to the Brutes in fewer words. The hum from the door was much louder. It would crack any second.
At the back of this room is a metal bin. You and the other two cases must be in it before you leave. It's a tight fit.
What?
Lorry will carry you. Go now!
Crack! The door fell open, and the overhead light flooded the room. At the same moment, the lights and sounds of equipment coming to life filled the aisles. Every row bristled with the hundreds of glowing meters and panels of junk equipment. Clicking and whirring and the spinup of fans became a sea of white noise. There were shouts and curses from the direction of the door, footsteps, the crash of equipment, and the squelchy thuds of gunfire, then more shouts.
Gaia and the Brutes were already at the back of the room. She had already spied the bin; it would be a very tight fit, limber as she was. Fly was about to curse out loud when Gaia wrenched the case from her hand, but Lorry understood at a word and helped Gaia stuff herself in before shutting the lid.
It only took seconds for the bin to become hot. Gaia's second skin kept her temperature down, but her face felt like it was burning. The corners of one case pressed into her thigh, but she was too busy pumping her hands to keep circulation to figure out how to shift. In a way, the tight fit was a blessing - the bin bounced roughly as Lorry ran. Gaia thought they must be coming to the hanger by now.
The bouncing stopped.
There were 23 seconds of silence.
Then the bin fell to the floor. The second skin saved Gaia from a broken elbow, but the pain was too much. Tears leaked from her eyes. Then the bin swung up and crashed into something. There were the muffled shouts of women, but not her Brutes. A couple thuds of gunfire. A pause. Then the bin started moving - it was dragging on the floor. It was pulled up onto some kind of platform, and other things; heavy things, were put on top of it. The platform started moving.
Gaia felt woozy. The air was close in the bin. She stretched and pulled to get her hand up to her ear. She needed to save the oxygen. She had a small plastic nub on tip of her middle finger. If she could just reach the pressure point. There. Again. Threeeeee.....
Scene
The storehouse in the shadow of the Executive tower swarmed with activity. What had been an empty, echoing box two hours ago was now the nascent Turnbell Red command center. Comms terminals were the first to go up, but there had been some trouble locating the power feed. The Captain sat in her elevated chair and alternated between scowls and crushing the ends of her armrests beneath blood-drained knuckles.
Of course, the Blackbie Mayor, that Young woman, had promised to clear the Executive Tower within the hour.
And she had. She'd given the Agent the code to her suite, and set him up with guest access to the city's systems. But as the Captain had discovered when she tried to move her personnel in, it was only the Mayor who had cleared the Tower. All of the lower floors were still filled with ordinals, maintenance workers, and functionaries busy cleaning out their personals. The Captain had to wait a quarter hour just for a free lift. And when she finally made it to the top of the building, she found that the Agent had already claimed the suite for his staff. There wouldn't have been enough room for all of her people, after all.
So the Captain was fuming in her chair when the whir of fans and the growing glow from the monitors told her that the comms terminals were finally online.
Her First popped up from the cluster of technicians now exctricating themselves from the back of the terminal banks. "We're online, Miss!"
"Thank you."
A moment the agent walked in through the wide-open truck doors of the storehouse. Even in the bustle of technicians scrambling to their next project and bridge crew running to their posts, the Captain but could not help but spot him. He was the weight of Turnbell Red's Operative Board hanging over her shoulder. He was heading directly for her, and walking as quickly as one can walk and still appear collected. The Captain spoke before he reached her to start the conversation in her control. "The salvage team should be at the crashsite shortly. Early indications show grouped wreckage and a low possibility of survival. We should have the units by local midnight."
He spoke quickly and quietly as soon as he reached her dais. "What's the status of the spaceport teams?"
The Captain narrowed her eyes. "I suppose they are still sweeping. We've only just had the Comms stations up. There were-"
"I see." The Agent frowned with disapproval. "They made contact just after touchdown. The Pirates were at the spaceport."
"We have them in custody, then?"
The Agent's frown deepened.
The Captain stood and turned toward the Comms bank. She noticed for the first time that all of her Comms girls were feverishly dictating, while her First was running between them, managing was was evidently a crisis in motion. "Ann?"
Her First snapped to face her. "Possible contact from the spaceport teams, Miss. The signal was weak and it was lost shortly after being locked, but it was heading away from the spires."
"Nothing lands or lifts from those spires!" the Captain barked.
The First nodded and turned back to the Comms girls.
The Agent was still waiting behind her. "We have the feed from the spaceport back in the Mayor's suite. Your boots had the signal for over ten minutes."
The Captain's eyes widened. She was responsible for so many incompetants. "I'm certain-"
"Listen to me. We had visuals for the first minute. We only saw three of the Pirates, but they seemed to have both of the original cases."
"Just the first minute? I thought you said 10."
"They whiteflashed all the cameras after that."
The Captain paused in confusion. "Weren't the cameras hardened?"
"It seems they they were. The Pirates also took remote systems controls. They locked your teams into the hallways and rooms they were in."
"I see..." The Captain nodded. Here people weren't incompetant - they were simply outclassed. The Board couldn't blame her for that.
"I don't think you do. Blackbie's a CenComm. They design the hardening we sell. No one can hack them while running."
"That just proves they're on Blackbie's payroll."
"No. No, it doesn't, Lian. I need you to run the feed against the against the timer-key for each of the twelve units."
The blood drained from the Captain's face. "They're online? Without training or the manuals? They couldn't..."
The Agent's eyes narrowed. "Run the feed." He turned and walked away.
Scene
Gaia woke to the dark, but not the dark of the bin. Lorry's face was above her, at a strangely reversed angle, and she was talking, but Gaia couldn't hear her. Beyond Lorry's head were the shadows of buildings, and beyond that, a strange night sky.
Gaia's ears were ringing, and there was some kind of vibrating sound. No, that was Lorry talking. Gaia squeezed her eyes shut a few times, and tried to concentrate.
She was in Lorry's lap. Fly was rubbing her calves and looking worried.
Oooh. She had a bad headache.
"Can you hear yet?"
"Yeah." Gaia tried to raise her hand to her ear, but it just hung limply, acknowledging commands with a vague jerk.
Lorry and Fly were arguing. "You didn't think it was air-tight, either. Or at least you didn't say anything if you did, which is worse." "We should have checked." "We shouldn't have used it in the first place. Just another one of the little voice's great ideas."
Gaia's head bobbed and she realized she could hold it up. All of her body tingled.
Lorry looked back down at her, and Fly stood to ask, "Can you stand?"
"I don't think so."
Lorry slipped her hands under Gaia's arms and lifted. "Let's try, honey. We're pretty far from the spaceport, but we should get indoors."
Fly added, "We found a skinshop in the directory. It's not too far."
Gaia nodded, "Good girls." She managed to get her feat beneath her and almost stood. Lorry caught her before she twisted an ankle.
A few minutes later and Gaia was hobbling down the walkway, propped up between the two Brutes. They were heading toward a darkly tinted door, etched with the second skin logo and not much else. The door chimed as they stepped inside, but there was a short little woman already behind the counter. She was just sitting there, her chin propped in the balls of her hands, her elbows sprawled on the counter; she was simply waiting - not reading, or watching a screen. She perked as the girls came in. "Three?"
All three nodded.
"Bath-and-wash, or bath-and-change?"
"Change." They would be changing even more than their clothes before they left this place.
"What kind of room?"
"Bath. You have bath, right? Good. Do you have a party room?"
Once Lorry and the proprietor had settled on a price, Lorry produced the cash dispensor and popped the grams across. The short lady - she was even shorter than Gaia had thought, once she slid off her stool - then led the back down the hallway to the room on the end and keyed open the door for them.
"How long?" Fly asked.
"You have it for two hours. But don't worry about it. Take your time. If it gets busy after that, I'll chime you."
The Brutes thanked her and led Gaia into the room.
The skinshop had been clean, but not especially impressive - the party room was about the same. A flattened domed ceiling spanned the room and stretched to the tile floor. There were two tubs, each easily large enough for both the Brutes at once, a cold pool, lounging chairs, and a couple of terminals for ordering refreshments and shopping for new skins.
Fly had picked up a couple of oil packets at the door, and she began to work a dollop beneath Gaia's second skin as Lorry knelt before her, working off her boot bindings. Gaia stood still, eyes shut, and accepted the ministrations. Fly's fingers found the catch at the back of her neck, and the seam on the skin split down her back and her arms. Fly worked the oil into her skin as she peeled back the sheath.
Once Gaia was nude, she turned to help Fly from her boots, but Lorry caught her arm and led her over to a flattened lounge chair and told her to lay on her belly. Gaia's joints were stiff, but the oil Fly had rubbed on her was seeping in and warming her. Lorry knelt over her and produced a vial of balm. "That surgeon was a hack, Gaia." Lorry was peering down at the small of her back, at the spot where the bump had been in her second skin, at the spot that now showed a grooved, rounded lozenge about half the size of a fist lodged in a semi-implant dish protruding from the skin over Gaia's spine. "You're all red around the adaptor. I don't think it's healing well."
"It doesn't hurt much," Gaia answered, though she winced as Lorry began to rub the balm in around the dish.
Lorry frowned. "I still don't know why we had to install it in the field instead of at a field hospital."
Gaia closed her eyes while the mild anasthesia in the balm numbed her skin. "Yes, you do."
"Well, I don't like it."
After the balm had set in the skin, Lorry left Gaia alone in her lounge chair. Fly had managed her own way out of her clothes and was perched at the edge of one of the baths, sampling it with her fingers. She stood as Lorry joined her, and helped her find the seams and the edges of her gloves. Then they sunk into the bath together, and warm water splashed up onto the tile until the drain found a balance.
When Gaia woke - oh, no - she had slept!
She sat up straight, and felt no pain, in her elbow, or anywhere. She felt no fatigue at all, though she'd earned quite a bit over the last few weeks. She - and the Brutes - had not had more than an hour's sleep each third since the crash, and that was not nearly enough. But now she felt like she'd slept a day. Or Two. But it couldn't even have been hours - Fly and Lorry were still giggling in the bath together. They weren't good for more than a quarter-hour of foreplay before they'd be at it in earnest, especially as hard as they'd had it recently.
Ducky?
Darling? You're back!
I was never away, my Ducky - just quiet. In Passive mode. How was your nap?
The best I've ever had. Did you do that? How long was I out?
Three minutes. I probably should have woken you after two, but you deserved a real rest.
Darling, you're the best friend a girl could have.
Do me a favor, friend?
Anything.
Pilot us over to that screen. I need access to the net, but I don't think my antenna's going to be a safe bet for awhile.
Darling, that's not a public terminal. I don't think it will have access beyond the bath catalogue.
Let me worry about that. Just sit down, put your fingers on the keys, and stare straight ahead. Count the fungi spores on the tiles, or something, but keep the screen in your peripheral vision.
What? What are you going to do?
I'm going to drive for awhile, Ducky. Don't worry. You never need to worry again, as long as you have me around.
One minute later, Gaia blinked and was looking at the 'Skin shop on the screen. There was a racy little jet piece rotating in the display.
I think you'd look absolutely irresistable in this, Ducky.
Darling, have you been shopping?
Just browsing for a few seconds, dear. I wouldn't buy anything on your credit. Not without your approval. But tell me you wouldn't want to bed yourself in that uniform? And look what I found for your large friends. It wasn't easy to find anything, because of their size, but I think they'd look smashing in these...
There was a loud splash as Lorry's hand slipped on the edge of the pool, and she and Fly went other together. They come up a few seconds later, lips still locked together, and Lorry was maneuvering around into Fly's lap.
"Hoi! Girls - save it!" Gaia called out from the other side of the room. "You're going to need some of that rut for later tonight, if we're going to hitch a ride."
"Give us a few, for Vrahi's sake! There will be plenty of pheremones left when we're done. Probably more." Fly pulled Lorry back to her.
"No, come here." Gaia beckoned them over. "Look what she's picked out for you."
Lorry pushed up out of the pool with smiling obedience and padded over to the screen, still dripping.
Reluctant and muttering, Fly followed. She pulled at the tips of her ears to get the water out. "She?" There was a hint of anger in her voice.
Gaia met her eyes. "You know who."
Lorry reached around Gaia to tap the nubbin and turn her outfit. "I think it's lovely! Just the sort of thing I'd wear. I'd never have though to match the hat to the dress like that, but it's cute. I can't believe she found that it in my size. Oh, Fly - look what she found for you. It's perfect!"
Fly had crossed her arms and was feeling her molars with her tongue. "I think I'll get a pet, too."
Lorry looked blankly at her and continued to drip. Gaia frowned.
Fly continued. "You know, Gaia has her pet personality that she brings along on critical missions, so she can unlock doors and shop for matching outfits. I think I'll get a pet bird, though. A canary, maybe. I'll keep him in a cage and he can smell for poisonous gasses. What about you, Lor? A goldfish?"
Lorry grinned. "A Kitty with a pet bird. I wonder how long that would last?"
Gaia spoke quietly. "She's not a pet, Fly."
"What is she, then? A team member? Did we vote on that? I don't remember voting on that. But she hears everything you hear and sees everything you see and knows what you know. And, technically, hmm - doesn't she work for Turnbull? The same Turnbull who is looking to put some fresh bulletholes in each of us?"
"Technically, no, she didn't work for them, she was their slave, remember? There's a difference. A big difference, as far as the Nymphs are concerned."
"Look, we've been working together a good number of years, and we've had a good run. But I've never seen a mission get this fouled up with you. And it didn't start until we got on the Dawn Treader and you plugged in that glorified appendix. And now the Roushes are dead, the Dawn Treader is wreckage, and we had Turnbull Red bootboys tailing us at the spaceport like we were leaving breadcrumbs. What kind of coincidence is that?"
"Fly, listen to me. The problem at the spaceport was corrected; it won't happen again." Right, Darling?
Not quite, Ducky. But I'm not playing loose with your lives, or mine. I think I've figured out where we can burn out the relay - I can show you later, we get a chance. In the meantime, I'm keeping my power low enough that the effective range isn't past your fingertips. No wireless
Good enough for me. "And the Dawn Treader was not her fault - don't even think that for a second. The Roushes were great pilots and great people, but they weren't so good they couldn't possibly be shot down. That's what happened. And "She" is working with us. She's gotten us out of more tight corners than you're aware of."
"There have been too many tight corners, Gaia. I do this job for money and interest, not to trade in my lives."
"Not even a little for the Nymphs, Fly? You'll remember this is their bounty? But I tell you what. Once we get to System Cetaron, we'll split the pot, and you can look for a better job. And Lorry, if she finds a pirate gig that's less dangerous than this one, I'll understand if you go with her."
Lorry was watching the two of them with wide eyes.
"Suits me," said Fly. She grabbed Lorry by the wrist and drug her back to the pool for a good sulk.
Gaia turned back to the screen and submitted the orders for the 'Skins and accessories. For a moment she hesitated, tempted to bring in Fly's dimensions by a half-inch in every seam, but that was stupid and petty - she may still need the lump to get back home, and then she'd need her in best form.
Go easy on her, Ducky. This is hard on all of you, and they still haven't had a good rest. Give her some slack.
Too much slack, and we'll end up going different directions. Gaia sighed.
Gaia had her bath in another pool. A look from Fly's slitted eyes told her it was not yet time for make-up sex. But once Fly had exhausted herself with Lorry (Gaia refrained from interrupting them again), once they'd all had a thorough soak, and the warm water had a chance to melt their marrow a bit, once Marm Indred had brought them the vacbags filled with the blank 'Skins and Jungas and the rest, and the chits with their patterns, the tension in the air began to melt away. Gaia smiled while Fly dressed Lorry in her flowers, and applauded once Lorry had Fly closed up and snapped in the chit - Fly herself purred when she saw herself in tiger stripes and a Prehensitail. Then Gaia stood and let the two of them fuss over her while they closed her in her own 'Skin, which took a little extra wedgery, since hers was an ExactFit instead of a StretchToFit.
Once they were proper, Gaia began their program of re-profiling. They all went back to natural colors for hair and skin - Gaia lost the red hair for a straight jet black that matched her 'Skin; Lorry seemed pleased to see her own freckles and blonde curls again; and Fly, whose natural color wasn't natural, just redyed to cream and black. They all deflated the pouches in their face, too. The pouches looked natural enough, but felt like scar tissue when they were inflated, and that's not the kind of thing you want to explain when you're in a dark corner trying seduce someone.
Gaia settled with Marm Indred over the screen. They'd ended up with a surplus - their Ruckus skins were high quality, and worth quite a bit more than decorative lot Darling had picked out for them. Gaia told Marm Indred that the surplus was hers as a tip, and have a blessed evening, and they'll be leaving out the back door if she didn't mind. She didn't mind at all.
Scene
Cormick was the last to arrive at Marta's, the cantina where the quadry regulared. The doorkeep waved him through without a tip - Marta was on the roster for offshipment tomorrow, and she was probably casting wide for all the business she could on her last night. She wasn't doing too badly, either, to judge by the crowd blocking the foyer just inside the door.
Cormick side-shouldered between the bodies into twilit room beyond. The cantina was typical, if big. The circular bar, swarming with waitresses, eager patrons, and probably a of couple blood-scenting sharks, sat in the center of the large round room; above it blossomed the holo-display. The display was somewhat off-color and grainy, but Marta was probably waiting to see if it would break in the move. Why replace it when Blackbie's Migration Services would do it for you? It was a good enough display to watch Battle on, though. Cormick took note of the time - another half an hour before tonight's match would start. At the moment, the display was cycling through randomly generated patterns keeping time to the music of the "band" - Marta's twin neices. Let's see - it was Pear crooning the downtempos, and Apple behind the pile of equipment keeping the beats. Apple was the one with the bobby haircut. Right. They weren't bad, though - they were good enough to attract a small audience, could keep a dance floor moving for a whole night, and at least one of them was usually up for a snuggle between sets, for a snowboy like Cormick.
Most of the regulars were military or spaceport staff. The two crowds complemented each other and could be counted on for at least a trickle of patrons any time of day or night. Marta must have paid with her backteeth to get the license on the strip running between the two districts.
Cormick wound his way toward the bar and found a spot where he could lean on the marbled slab. The hollow behind the bar was sunken and dark, and Cormick had to lift himself up a bit to see the black-clothed bodies bustling around behind. A moment later a face appeared before him. It had been pretty, years ago, and still was in the shadows beneath a frame of hair and behind a layer of paint that filled in the creases. "What for you?"
"Hoi, Marta."
"Oh! Hoi there, Boy! I didn't see you there - lean over and give me some lips." She caught his collar and pulled him over for a peck. After letting him go, she called over her shoulder to the mousy woman at the tablet in the middle of the bar. "Tell the girls to take a quick break after they finish this song. Then run that newsie piece again on the display, yeah?" Marta grinned back at Cormick. "Kurtie gave us a bundle of her clips from today. We ran 'em when the rest of your boys came in, but now that the whole crew is here, we'll run 'em again, eh?"
"Don't show it on my account. Are you trying to embarrass me?"
"Embarrass you? I'm trying to get you an invite for the night. Well, that and business picks up each time we show it."
"I won't stand in the way of business. So, the juice for me, put a round on my account for my table, and point me in their direction."
"They're back there at the big booth in the corner, and don't bother with the round - I've had so many people buy your table rounds tonight that I'll owe you a credit wherever it is we touch down. Of course, I don't tell them that you'll all be good and sloshed before I make it to serving you their order. Bad for business. But, come look me up, once we set up again, boy. I promise to make good on your credit. You and I can drink through it in some dark corner together. Speaking of which, where is Blackbie sending you? Do you know yet?"
Cormick glanced over his shoulder and found his table through the milling bodies. His whole table was watching him. Damwick said something and they all laughed. "No." He turned back to Marta. "I mean, they retired us."
"Retired you? You're all still so young and tender."
"Twelve years out of the service this year."
"Well, seasoned and wiry, maybe. But no throwaways."
Cormick shrugged. "Blackbie's paying us full benefits, so I'm not complaining. We just have to figure out what to do to keep ourselves busy."
"If you listened to me, you'd put your stake and those moves of yours into Battle. I know you could live like a king within a season."
"If I listened to you, you'd be keeping me in your belt pocket. Toss me to the twins when you were through with me."
"Maybe so, Boy. Except I don't think there would be much left for the twins when I was through with you." She set a cup filled with a dark, swirling liquid on the bar and nudged it toward him. "Here, give me another kiss, in case I don't see you on your way out. One to last me for awhile." For all her talk, Marta was a sweet old soul, and her goodbye kiss was soft and chaste. She rolled Cormick's earlobe between the fingers of glove, gave him a light pat on the cheek, and began tapping the list of drinks that had piled up for her.
Cormick scooped up his cup, sipping off the top so it wouldn't spill as he wound his way toward the table. In the background he heard the Channel 3 audiologo, then Kurtie Brook's voiceover. Over his shoulder he saw stock footage of Eggs on the display, and a wideshot of sector 165. He ducked his head and pushed through the crowd toward the table. Marta would like nothing better than to catch him out in the middle of the floor when his face showed on the display. She'd probably turn a spotlight on him and see if she could make him blush.
He broke through to his table. "Hoi. Full house!"
Cormick made quick nods of greeting all around before looking for a place to sit. They hadn't left one for him. Damwick was sitting right at one edge of the crescent bench, and Glenda, his steady, sat beside him and had a leg up in his lap. She regarded Cormick with a raised brow. At the other edge of the bench, Shon had one thigh half-off the seat, and Roger was pressed right up beside her. There was plenty of room between those couples and Byrie and Tetva at the back of the crescent, as much as the latter two were attempting to sprawl out to fill the bench.
Cormick bumped Damwick with his knee as he set his cup down. "Slide over, Gunder."
Byrie flicked his head beyond Cormick. "Bench is full, Greene. Looks like you'll need to order up a chair."
Cormick cast a worried glance over his shoulder at the display. It was showing headshots of his quadry now. "Come on, Capatin. There's plenty of room. You know they're going to-"
"-CAPATIN BYRIE HAROLD ... LEFTENIN DAMWICK GUNDER ... LEFTENIN MAJOR ROGER JASPER ... LEFTENIN - PLOOS - CORMICK - GREENE !"
A halo light above the table crowned the quadry as Kurtie's voiceover listed the heroes of the day. A soft spotlight cast his shadow over the table as Cormick's name was drawn out. He turned away from the table to see top-down footage of his egg wading through a sea of squishies (probably super-enhanced video from the HFO). The cantina crowd was applauding, watching the display, or, more and more, following the spotlight over toward his table.
For the next quarter hour, Cormick was bustled around the tangle of people that had pressed up into the corner around his table. Bustled and bussed. Since he was the only one of his quadry standing, he took the brunt of the attention. "Thank you." "Thanks." "No, it wasn't too scary." "Not very often." "Yes, thanks." "Just a part of our job." "No." "Sure - maybe later?" "I'm not sure." "No.. yes." "I mean Yes". "Thank you."
And even when the crowd was talking to the seated snowboys, they were bouncing the attention back at him, grinning all the while. "Yes, that was his Egg there on the screen." "No, he's the single one." "I think he dances even better. You should ask him." "I've got one right here, thanks, but I don't think Leftenin Greene's had even one drink yet tonight."
The crowed began thinning to normal proportions once all the femmes and half the women had been kissed, and the other half had had their hand shaken. A few of the men wanted to grip his shoulder and quiz him about the military, but most of them left with a femme, telling her about that one time he had run into a couple of squishies... no, it was at least a half-dozen.
Cormick turned, mouth drawn, back to his table, where he found everyone holding back laughter to one degree or another. "Thanks for that."
Byrie flashed a grin up at Cormick while he keyed an order into the table. A pair of chairs slid out of the ground, filling in the gap in the crescent. "We got the better part of Marta's attentions when we got here, we just didn't want you to miss out. Now have a drink and have a sink, Greene. You're blocking my view of the display, and the Battle is about to start."
Cormick shared a few words with Glenda and Damwick before the band stopped and the ambient light in the room dropped by several degrees.
"Who's on tonight, Gunder?"
Damwick answered in a lower voice since the cantina had quieted while the display re-synchronized at double size, filling the open air over the whole bar. "The main show is a multi - all non-humans. I don't think any of them are supremals, though, or there would be better billing. The opener backed out this morning, though, so Marta bought a Tiger repeat." Cormick nodded and sipped. A waitress passed in front of him, distributing food orders. Cormick didn't recognize her - she was probably weeking here. A lot of people's jobs had gone off-planet before they were scheduled to.
An ebb of appreciative murmurs went through the cantina as the title announcing the historic Tiger match spiraled around the display for all to see. Models of the two Battlers appeared in the display as they always did, and disembodied voices and pointers, only occasionally embodying to show the celebrity faces, discussed the strengths and weaknesses of each of the combatants.
Tiger was Earth's champion, but she was the darling of all mankind. She'd appeared in the competition sometime shortly after the war, and had worked her way up the rankings the long hard way, by winning match after match. She entered the interstellar majors already top-tier-ranked, and as one of the wealthiest and most idolized individual humans. Celebrity news had her as the matriarch of an anonymous plenigamy that included not a few corporate royalty. Her face was a cliche in the movies, both licensed and unlicensed, though the difference was hardly distinguishable any more. Either way, she was a stunner: Seven feet tall (as tall as women got without Brute genes), strangely voluptuous and lean at the same time, and the face of an Angelblood. She wore the same costume in every match - her famous unarmored tiger-striped 'Skin, matching Junga gloves and boots with two wicked six-inch claws on each, and long hair pulled back into a knotted pony-tail that only a few opponents had made the mistake of trying to grab. Tiger was fighting only death matches in the majors, and her career lasted a single season, not because of loss, but because she ran out of willing opponents, and wouldn't accept the unwilling ones.
This match had been her last that season, and Cormick remembered that it had been very short. The commentators had tried to stretch the matchtime with commentary and analysis, but had eventually completed the hour with highlights from the rest of her season.
Her opponent was a Gouh Hwar; she was the size of a Supremal - fifteen feet when standing upright, and probably a half-ton in weight. She was roughly the shape of a tail-less, ear-less rat, if rats were covered with spiny scales. She wasn't as smart as your average Supremal, but she was smart enough to be a Battler - Cormick remembered she had a significant vocubulary during the taunt session the day before the match. And according to the commentators, she had a history of wins in the Southern Cross stretching years back before Tiger was born. Odds were slightly in her favor. Odds went even more in her favor when Tiger confirmed she wouldn't change her gear, despite her claws being too short to cleave the Gouh hwar's scales, and her Second Skin offering no significant crush protection.
The Battle went like this: Tiger rushed the scaled rat and flicked a quick prick at her nostril, one of the only unarmored spots on her body, before launching herself up and over. The Gouh hwar stood and tried to snap Tiger out of the air; the latter obliged by catching a tooth and plunging straight down the other's throat. What happened next can be guessed at by the convulsions and contortions the beast went through; apparently Tiger went down fast enough to avoid both the Gouh hwar's snapping jaws and her row of back-trap teeth, and a few long seconds later she stumbled over, limp but not dead, and Tiger cut her way out its belly and issued the coup de gras through the eye.
The audience in the Cantina was respectfully silent during that minute or so, cheering only when the commentators began on the analysis, which now included a cut-away extrapolation of what was going on inside the beast's belly.
Byrie thumbed the controls at the table, and the booth was bathed in the ambient hum of anti-noise. Then the sound from the display was allowed in, but quieter than Marta had set it; all other sound in the Cantina was half-muted. "Do you think you can beat her?"
Cormick turned back to the table; Byrie was looking at him. "Who - the Gouh hwar?"
"Tiger, of course. She killed the Gouh hwar, remember? And none of your fake, stammering modesty, Greene. We need a straight answer. Money could be involved."
"Yes. I suppose. Though I don't like death matches - not for myself. Not profitable. Doesn't leave much room for a rematch."
"Then why don't you? Death matches aside, though of course you know your whole stint with Blackbie and Mother Military before that puts the lie to you."
"Capatin - are you trying to get rid of me?"
"Quite the opposite. I'd stake the quadry share on you and ride you to retirement. So why don't you go and make us all rich. You have the skills. You have Allah's favor, eh?"
Cormick frowned. "I think you know the answer." Why was Byrie quizzing him about it? Especially when he knew why Cormick was the late one here. They already had a business plan. "I might have some moves, but I don't have charisma."
Glenda beat Damwick to the retort, "Marta might disagree." Damwick added on, "And half the cantina. They'd put you on the dessert menu if the kitchen would be here tomorrow."
Cormick shook his head. "You couldn't get Humanity behind a male Battler. I'm not empathic - not commercial enough. You all know that. I'd win some matches, but they'd never put me in the majors."
"Leftenin, do you know what Tiger's name is?"
"No."
"Greene. Siobhan Greene."
"What of it?"
"She shares your Mother. You two are ... cousins. From the same creche. And she only graduated two years ahead of you. You'd have bumped shoulders for sure if you'd stuck to the Gladiator Track."
"Capatin, I have thousands of cousins scattered in every Empire, and I wouldn't recognize more than a handful. Two of the quadries here on Chandier have Greenes in them."
"But the fact is, you share genos with her. Whatever charisma you think you don't have just hasn't had the stage to shine on. You're more than a match for her in every other way."
"With all respect to you and the quadry's finances, you'll have to trust me that I've done the equations, and the derivative is no Battle for this Greene. I think we should concentrate on plans that have already been made."
Of course, the charisma problem wasn't it, or it wasn't all of it. There was plenty of money to be made outside the majors. He did have the aptitude - Mother Military had drafted him after his first year of quadry training for the Gladiator Track, and only let him go, one demerit shy of permanent mop duty, when he failed out of the program. For the third time. For intentional losses.
Cormick was very good at killing. It was reflexive for him, and he absorbed the training he'd received like a sponge in a bucket. But he didn't enjoy doing it.
He didn't get angsty about it - he knew as well as anyone that souls re-incarnated - a particular body was just another change of clothes. And those species that didn't re-incarnate? Well, he wasn't an assassin - if they were fighting him, their death was already a possibility they'd accepted.
His soulsight wasn't the problem, either. As he'd explained to Byrie after the Capatin figured it out (and after the Capatin had been threatened if he ever let it slip - Cormick wasn't interested in being concripted into special programs by the Mother!), seeing souls made it that much easier for Cormick to discorporate them, both in practice because it let him see the weak points, where he could shake them loose from their bodies, and in spirit, since he had confidence in the "change of clothes" dogma Byrie had sold him on during his conversion.
As best as he could tell, the problem was that Mother Military had done too good of a job of bonding him with his quadry, or too poor of a job providing him with other family, however you wanted to look at it. He wasn't lacking ability in the sport - he lacked desire. He didn't really want the fame, he didn't really want the fortune, and so far he had done passingly well at finding a bedmate as often as he needed to keep himself happy. What he wanted was a family, and the quadry was it, or as best as he'd found so far.
Cormick frowned at himself as he lifted his cup and sloshed it back. Deep thoughts, Greene, for someone who's having his first drink.
Resplendant in her slick new 'Skin, and in what amounted to a new skin as well, Gaia palmed open the door to a place called Marta's.
Are you certain about this place, Darling? It could be dangerous to be wrong too many times in a public place.
Quite sure, Ducky. There is no better place to find a pilot, and no place less likely to find Turnbull tonight. I've done my reading. Please don't worry.
As you say.
In fact, Gaia was not worried - she was excited. Between the bathhouse and the new 'Skin, she was downright eager. Her vocation did not often provide her with an excuse to prowl, but she'd learned that the easiest way to catch a helping hand was with her thighs. And the best bait was a wink and a smile.
She passed through the entryway and into the large, reverse-dished interior of the cantina. There was a bright holodisplay of some fighting sport running over the bar in the center of the room; columns, booths, moody ambient lights, and some poorly cultured flora broke up the perimeter of the room into cliques and clusters where there was plenty of room for privacy. This would be easy.
Her Brutes would follow her into the cantina a few minutes later - as a group of three, they were two obvious a profile. But they knew the drill, and Gaia could count on their ability to become background. And if she couldn't charm a hitch from a pilot team, there was always a change Lorry or Fly could tickle their way into a berth offplanet.
Gaia logged into an autostation at the bar with a generic ID and entered a request for low-proof juice. There was no sense talking to a barkeep who might remember her face tomorrow, unless that barkeep had a pilot's license and a parking space out back.
Where do we start, Darling?
This is your hunt, Ducky. I led you to the fold - there are sheep everywhere you look. But you're the She-wolf. Start by nibbling.
Gaia grinned and wet her lips. Now which of these sheep fly the fastest ship?
Cormick had been watching her ever since she'd come in the door. She was pretty, in a dark, hungry sort of way, but that wasn't what interested him. She wore some sort of Indran mark on her forehead; it was bright and detailed and intricate and designed to catch attention, but that's not really what interested him. He was sure the glossy jet skin she was wearing was turning quite a few heads, but even that wasn't what interested him; at least, it wasn't the only thing. When she dallied behind the viewer over the bar, it gave him a chance to study her - discretely he thought. But he wouldn't have been able to focus on the viewer even if they were calling his number for the lottery. She was a beacon. To his eyes she glowed; she was a being of light; she was bathed in spirit.
He wondered if that meant she was his soulmate?
"It's rude to stare at a woman's legs like that, my boy." Kurtie breathed in his ear in that half-loud bar-whisper. "Especially when there is a pair here that is always open in invitation to you."
Cormick turned toward Kurtie. She raised her brows and tilted her head to the side, with a shrug that said, I'm just letting you know.
Cormick's eyes flicked back to the table. Damwick and Glenda were amused. Byrie was doing a poor job of suppressing a laugh. With no other allies at hand, Cormick hid his reddening cheeks behind a raised glass.
Kurtie was clearly pleased with the reaction from the table and was about to say truly wicked, when Roger leaned forward and set down his empty cup.
"So... Cap. Not that I want to be the one who questions free beer or gets in the way of twisting Greene's ribs, but you mentioned business on the jaw."
Byrie unwrapped his arm from Tetva's shoulder and leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table so he could peak his fingertips. The subtle glow of the table, filtering up through empty and half-empty glasses, cast a sober pall along his face. "Lean in, Damwick. Come on, girls - you too. Shoulders tight. Yes, Kurtie. You, too. This may end up concerning you as much as the rest of us. Cormick, you have the key?" Cormick fished a little button out of his 'slung bag and set it on the table. Byrie nodded and glanced around, to make sure each face was waiting on him. "Greene and I have already talked about this, but I haven't had a chance to talk to either of you, since things happened pretty fast this afternoon. You both know we've been thinking about using our pot to buy out our contract after we got off this snowball. None of us really care for Mother Military any more, and I'm pretty sure the feeling is mutual. Well, She released us today. When Blackbie dropped us, She said she'd just as soon we don't report back in and waste perfectly good food and salary. So.... we're loose."
Damwick and Roger took a few minutes to absorb that, just like Cormick had a few hours earlier.
Damwick's eyes narrowed. "So..."
Byrie tightened his lips and nodded. "That's right. Each of you are loose. You don't have to do another damn thing I say. You wouldn't even get locked up for taking a swing at me, though you'd probably end up prying your teeth out of this table." His eyes flicked uncomfortably to Cormick, admitting the exception. "So, Jasper, you're already home. Easy enough for you to make your life, though you'll probably want to staple your home down, if you don't want to wake up space-side tomorrow morning."
"God! You know I didn't even want to come back here with the quadry. Just because Mother Military got my genes from someone who happened to live here a quarter century ago doesn't mean this snowball has a claim on me. No offense, Kurtie. Don't run that."
Kurtie chuckled. "Don't worry about it. 'Chandier Native hates Chandier' - that's not news."
Roger turned back to Byrie. "I'm sticking with the pot as long as there is one. Captain."
Byrie nodded. "What about you, Gunder? You want your seventh and your ticket?"
Damwick shook his head. "I'm in. What's the plan?"
"Well, that's lucky." Byrie pressed his fingertips together and his knuckles cracked. "It would have been a hell of a time trying to free up the pot again. The plan, boys and girls, is this:"
Byrie gave the button in the middle of the table a bump, and it flickered sadly. His brows furrowed dangerously, and he gave it a more demanding click. The top of the button began to glow, and a small projection sprung up from it and began to spin slowly. Small bullet points beckoning for attention orbited around it.
Roger's nose wrinkled. "What's that?"
Byrie grinned broadly and began using bold gestures toward the button. Cormick leaned back while Byrie sold it. "'That', Mr. Jasper, is the fastest ship on Chandier. Well, the fastest one that was for sale. And it's ours. One-seventh yours."
"That hunk of junk? It's got to be twenty years old! That part there is, anway. That part's probably thirty. And I don't know about those things."
"That is a seasoned privateer vessel."
Glenda leaned low, putting her eye closer to the model. "It doesn't look fast. I'm not talking about the engines - it looks like it would fall apart if it left the ground."
"Looks, my dear, can be and should be deceiving in our new line of work."
"How does she handle?" It was Roger again. He was opposite Glenda, chin near the table surface, flicking through the bullet points of the projection.
"We'll find out tomorrow."
"You bought her unflown?" Roger was aghast, and he was not alone. Even Tetva was eyeing Byrie with uncertainty over his shoulder.
"Please - anyone who can give us an example of a bad decision I've made, a bad direction I've led us, remind us all." The table was silent for a few moments. "Here, I'll even give you an easy one - yesterday? I got us all fired."
Damwick grinned his lopsided grin. "Actually, I'd been praying for that five times daily since last year."
Cormick added, "And I'd never been in the Executive Tower before. They have nice couches."
Kurtie took the opening. "You should have told me, dear. I would have given you a private tour. We could have tried all the couches."
"So no examples? No-one?" Byrie looked at each head in turn until it was shaken. "And just to put you at ease, I'd like to remind you that I do know some people outside of this table. In fact, I've made an effort to meet a few more of that variety of person over the last few years. Some of these people have skills, and contacts, which are useful for checking backgrounds and ship-tag histories and other such things. What is more, as surely as you can trust me not to squander your one-sevenths, boys, or Cormick's two, I would think you trust me to most fervently and jealously guard the placement of my three-sevenths. So."
"So," agreed Damwick and Roger, and Cormick nodded wordlessly.
"So, here's where it becomes interesting." Byrie tapped his fingertips together. "As I'm sure you all know, Allah does not permit the interexchange of husbands and wives." He looked up to Kurtie who probably didn't know, since she wasn't one of Byrie's converts. "Serial monogamy is permitted to an eremite, but not plenigamy. There is a focus necessary for the performance of the sacrament that does not allow for indecision in your choice of a partner."
Kurtie grinned. "Sacrament? Sounds good..."
"Therefore, we will be a ship of four or eight. Each of us will be partnered, or none of us will. Now, I know we've been in the field for weeks at a time before, but I don't think Tetva would wait for my old carcass to come back if we were gone a month, or even a year. It could happen. I've been running through the jobs on the hire. More importantly, I don't want to imagine what would happen if Gunder tried to keep the numbers again, or if we had to eat Cormick's cooking more than two meals in a row. So Tetva's on. Glenda? Shon?"
Glenda considered Byrie carefully, long enough that worry started to show on Damwick's face. "What's the buy-in?"
"One-eighth, or scale."
"Hmm." She jerked to an apparent under-the-table elbow from Damwick. "What? I'd try to buy you out. But I think, yes. Scale. I'll try a job, but I may want off after the first run." She turned purposefully to Damwick. "And if that happened, I'd hire a doxy for you to keep your boss happy, until you got tired of your adventures and knew what you wanted. I can wait a month, or a year."
Byrie nodded graciously. "I'm glad to have a professional operator aboard, Glenda. It could be dangerous, though."
"I don't mind the danger. I'm combat-ready. I don't like bad management."
"I shall do my best to live past your expectations, then. Shon?"
Shon had never been talkative, and her voice could barely be heard over the din of the bar. "We're married, now."
A great cry of surprise and congratulations rose from the table, and Byrie keyed in another round of pitchers before it was over.
Shon, now broken with grins and thank-you's, began again. "We're married, so I'll go where Roger does. I can only do scale. If you need anything I can do."
"Can you keep ship?"
"I believe so."
"Then you're welcome. Greene, that leaves you. Now I barely trust you around all of these women at the table, and much less if you sidle up to one in some dark corner of the ship. Shall we find you a doxy? I'm sure we can find one who would be willing to service on a high-risk privateer for, say, half your proceeds. Or should we perhaps consider a woman who has very subtley hinted that she would like to keep you for a pet. A woman who brings the valuable skills of public relations and sales, instead of just taking up space in your bunk. (Though I hazard there will be some of that.)" Kurtie grinned at Byrie. "A woman who I already spoke to about this an hour ago while you were picking up this key." Byrie winked back at Kurtie. "Now, Cormick, I don't want to rush you into any hasty decisions. I'll give you some time to think it over. How about five clicks? Two. Three..."
"Excuse me?"
Cormick looked up, over his shoulder, and was nearly blinded. It was her. The luminous woman.
"I'm sorry for eavesdropping - I was - but I heard you mention privateering, Captain. And I see your ship there. Do you already have a charter off-planet? If not, I'd like to talk. If so, I'd like to talk soon."
Byrie smiled. "Do sit down."
The woman did so, sliding into the narrow gap Cormick had created between himself and Kurtie (who was demonstrably unpleased with the new arrangement).
In another corner of the Cantina, Lorry was playing the part of the redundant fishhook, though Fly was doing more of the talking. They were sticking to the plan, keeping their distance from Gaia (though not looking like they were trying to keep their distance.) After the ruckus they’d raised at the spaceport, there could be shape routines running in cameras anywhere; Gaia could move a lot more freely without two 9-foot Brutes looming over her shoulder. But in a fab city like this one, even one Brute would be noticeable, so Lorry and Fly stuck together in the shadows at the edge of the room, counting on a reduced viewing angle for anonymity. Lorry tried to keep an eye on Gaia, though; they needed to be ready to meet her as soon as she gave them the signal. Gaia had sat down at a table with what could have been a pilot group, maybe. She was sharpening her claws.
Lorry took a sipped the froth from the top of her cup and shifted uncomfortably in her seat, or her small portion of it. They were on a couch behind where the band was setting up for another set, facing off into a small, poorly lit alcove where they might have a little privacy. Lorry normally fit well with Fly on a couch – there was plenty of room for cuddling, for some criss-crossed legs, or for Gaia to slide up into one of their laps. But normally they didn’t have the two co-pilots of the Undertow crammed into the couch between them. In all fairness, she and Fly had attempted to join them on the couch when they found out the pair were taking their ship off-planet tomorrow. Now the four of them were stuck.
Fly was done up with a tigress motif – her ‘Skin, boots, and gloves were all black-striped and setting off her already pointed ears and fangs, and she had her glove-fingers drawn into claw-like points; it was doing to the male half of the pilot duo what it usually did to Lorry, that is, make him perky and wriggly. He was purring almost as much as Fly as she ran her clawpoints through the hair behind his ears.
The female half wasn’t as enthralled by Lorry’s sunny flowerprint and blossom hat. She shifted on the couch to get a little more room, and Lorry slipped further down the armrest and onto the couch, making things a little tighter.
“You say,” the female co-pilot asked, “that there’s another one of you?” There was some incredulity in her voice. “Our cabin is … not large.”
“Oh, but she’s much smaller,” Lorry said, with an assuring set to her brows. She glanced over her shoulder toward Gaia’s table and hoped she was doing better.
Once the luminous woman and Byrie began the bargain, Cormick and the rest of the table fell silent. It gave him a good opportunity to study her, and with Kurtie sitting on the far side, he didn't have to deal with her elbow, only the occasional evil eye cast past the newcomer. The woman had given her name as Gayahtri Spivak, a classic Hindish name that matched her looks. That kind of racial specialization usually meant Mother Military or formal religion. Cormick considered the latter more likely - she had that mark on her forehead, and had the earnestness of belief about her. The Mother had a way of kicking any kind of earnestness out of her children; it didn't cohabit well with unquestioning obedience.
Gayahtri was wearing a polished black 'Skin that clung to her curves the way a 'Skin should, with Jungas to match and some kind of filmy drapery that disguised her shape only just enough to make you look harder. It was the uniform of an dom femme, or more likely, a woman on the prowl.
But Cormick wasn't staring at her curves; nearly three-quarters of Marta's patrons had them in a reasonably congruent analog. He was staring at the light of her soul.
Cormick hadn't woken one morning in early puberty to see the light in the eyes of his bunkmates. He hadn't reported to Mother's Special Programs like the bulletins demanded, to announce that his adolescence had gifted him with seeing the Life in his fellow conscripts. He never told Commander Oostrienne about the sparks that met in their mouths the first she secreted him into her office to kiss him, or how he knew weeks before she told him that her interest in him had dwindled and transferred to another first-year instead. According to Special Programs, these powers - Remainders, they called them - that they sought manifested with the first promises of adulthood, so Cormick had felt no disloyalty in keeping to himself what he had kept to himself since he had been taught to sign at six months and his first memory had been embossed. In truth, he wasn't certain until he was ten years that he saw anything different than anyone else, and by then the seniors in his bunkroom had long since taught him the indirect but crucial skill of saying silent.
But Cormick had never, in all his memory, seen a soul like this. Most commonly he saw only the pale blue light behind the eyes. Some charismatics might glow in the mouth as they spoke; lovers shared lightning at the fingertips when they touched, and more as they moved closer. He'd see the faintest of auras if the background was sufficiently dark; Marta's, with it's ambient twilight, was a great place to size someone up. The only time he'd see the full ghost - a thin veneer of the body shape hung from the bright bar of light that ran the ley line from the mind to the focus in the gut - was with a fresh corpse, and those ghosts didn't stick more than a few minutes.
That was the only time until this evening. This Gayahtri's ghost shone through her face, even glowing through her 'Skin. Her ley line was not a hazy, static bar - it was distinct congregation of mandalic motifs. Perhaps most disturbing, the ghost did not seem bound to her body; it was a heartbeat behind her when she moved, gracefully tounching her cup only after she had lifted it to her lips, and feeling out the curves of the cup's edges while the body held it firmly. The body listened intently to Byrie; the ghost studied each at the table, and arriving at last at Cormick, it smiled beatifically. Cormick quickly looked away.
Gaia nodded appreciatively at what Capatin Harold had told her. Their ship looked a disaster, but the Capatin embodied the first law of privateering: "To thine own skin be true." If the Capatin would fly with the ship, it was safe enough for her, and for her precious cargo. She'd given the table her true name against her instincts, but on her Darling's insistance. Darling had not yet led her wrong, but she would not make good pirate - she was too insistant on honesty.
Trust me, Ducky.
I am, Darling, more than you know.
"Good", said Harold, tapping the key in the center of the table. The holo of the ship disappeared, and he slid it to the man beside her, called Greene. Greene was the only one alone at the table, if you didn't count the blonde tart on her right. No-one else seemed to. The blonde was making eyes at Greene, but her fuming glares at Gaia were too desperate for Greene to be her sure thing. So Greene was available, and might be a way to lock the deal. Maybe even a way to get a discount. Gaia winked at him.
He blushed! This would be easy.
I like him.
Should we be bed him, Darling?
More than that, Ducky.
Shhh. Towel down, Darling - You're making me too squirmy. Let me do some business.
Capatin Harold had settled back confidently in his seat. "So, next I ask, What is the destination? And should we expect inconveniences? For if you were eavesdropping as closely as you should have been, you'd know this is no salt and flour barge."
"Star Cetaron is your destination, Capatin."
"The Nymphaeum? No discounts for clergy, Sister. Especially not for clergy."
"None expected, Capatin. As for inconveniences, let me just say that there must be absolutely no pitstops or hitchhikers, though doubtless there will be some who will very persuasively try to convince you otherwise. You must jump straightly. If you must hub even once, your payment will dwindle most saddeningly."
"I see." Byrie scratched behind his goatee. "These persuasive hitchhikers wouldn't be moored in the battleship over the HFO, would they?"
Yes. Tell him 'Yes', Ducky. It will only be worse for us if he finds out later.
Gaia leaned forward so she could speak in her lowest voice. "Though I haven't had time to catch up on the comings and goings of the HFO, Capatin, I would suspect that you and I are of an understanding - your trade is in transportation, not information."
Cormick had been studying the half-life of the of the bubbles at the surface of his cup since the wink. He hadn't been used to his cheeks burning since graduation, and the experience left him feeling off-balance. How had he handled it before. Certainly not in staring at the object of his affections! He had to satisfy himself with stealing sidelong glances at this Gayahtri, and trying to pay attention to what job Byrie was committing to him to.
"Well..." Byrie wasn't taking the time to think, Cormick knew. It was for the benefit of Gayahtri. Byrie reacted at the instinctual level, just like he did. "That's the real trick isn't it. We'll have to move past the HFO to jump, even if we can make the calculations, and your spider up there has already thrown the web out for you. It will cost you double. Seventy Thousand."
Cormick kept his mouth from dropping open, but his eyelids did it instead. They'd paid Seventy-Thousand for the ship, and Byrie thought they could make it back on the first job.
"Half now, half on delivery," Byrie continued.
"I've bought ships for less, Capatin."
So would've they, if they hadn't been on this snowball when they were shopping.
"It's not the ship you're paying for, Sister. It's the expertise of the crew. If you think someone else on this planet can fly you safely through the spiderweb, I invite you look around. But we do not price-match, and we won't be here waiting for your business tomorrow morning."
For the long holding of a breath, Gayahtri did not respond. "I can give you Ten Thousand now, Capatin. It's all I have. But the Nymphs will pay you an additional One Hundred Thousand on successful Delivery."
One Hundred and Ten Thousand! Cormick had at one time thought of retiring on less than two-sevenths of that.
"Interesting..." mused Byrie. "But what's the cargo? Too much mass will cost you more."
"That's no problem, Capatin. Only myself, and two others. One bag apiece."
"This is no cruise-liner, Sister. The bunks are full."
"It's not the ship, I'm paying for, Capatin, it's the expertise of the crew. And I'm sure you have a broom closet you can spare us. If no-one among you will share a bed."
Byrie chuckled. "Well said. Sister, you have a bargain. I will take your Ten Thousand now, and you and your two will meet us at the following coordinates tomorrow, no later than Half-Day. We will be leaving at half-past then, and we will expect the Nymphs to honor your deal, whether or not you are on-board when we leave."
Gayahtri fished in her hip bag and pulled out a conveyor. The x^3 bank was larger than Cormick had ever seen, and it was more than half full. The marks on the top read 5*9*9*3. 10,047 Cash!
Byrie balked when he saw the payment, but did not lose a step. He took out his own conveyor, and somehow coaxed it to accept the 10,000. Cormick thought he might have lost a few grains in the transfer, but Marta's bots would find them later. She'd be pleased by the tip.
Gayahtri took back her conveyor and rattled the few remaining grains it held. "Capatin, we will be more than on time. Now if you could recommend a flop where 47 might buy a bed and a reasonable expectation of privacy, I'd be obliged."
Byrie tucked his conveyor away and slapped both hands on the table. "My pleasure, Sister. Lievtenant Greene!"
Cormick immediately straightened, and responded from instinct. "Yes, Sir!"
Byrie nodded. "Thank you for volunteering, Lievtenant!" He looked back to Gayahtri. "Our best man, Cormick Greene, will show you more hospitality than 100 points could buy, Sister Spivak, and your 47 are yours, unless he earns a tip." His attention returned to Cormick. "Greene! You have the biggest apartment among us - I expect that your bed is in guest-receiving condition, and your couch is in you-receiving condition, or it will be in twenty minutes, yes?"
"Yes, Sir!" Cormick stood. He thought he should resent the trick Byrie pulled on him, but he didn't. Byrie might even expect him to service the woman, but he didn't mind.
Gayahtri quickly stood along with him and put a hand on his shoulder. "Thank you, Capatin. But there is no need for the urgency. Perhaps Left Greene and I could learn each other before he takes me to his apartment." Her eyes met his. "Cormick, is it? Do you dance?"
The greatest surprise was registered by Cormick when he said yes.
Of course, Kurtie left in a huff only moments later.
Gaia found that Cormick was a good dancer. That was good, since they were the only ones dancing on this side of the bar nest. There was a band playing on the other side of the bar, but it would be too noisy over there for her to hear herself think, much less for him to hear her, if she wanted to speak.
When she'd first stopped him in an open spot on the floor and assumed the stance, his hand had gone naturally to the small of her back. They took a few steps, and his hand rose, toward the bulge where Darling lived beneath her 'Skin. For a second, her blood froze. Then she took his hand and guided it down, lower, over the curve of her ass. "That's better, isn't it?" She flashed teeth at him, and he demured. That only encouraged her. "I can be wriggly when I dance, so you'll have to keep a firm hold, or you might lose me altogether."
He nodded, and complied by squeezing her buttock as they kept time to the music while the band played on and people moved around them, to and from the bar.
Meanwhile, he was a good dancer. He could lead or follow, as she allowed, and he was graceful, without being fluid. 'Fluid' was her job; she melted to him and made sure he felt her curves while he accented her steps, or chose his own if she hesitated even an instant. "You're very good," she whispered in his ear.
He was embarrassed or didn't understand her; either way he blushed and said nothing.
She realized that he glanced into her eyes whenever he thought she wouldn't notice, but she noticed each time and he looked away. It was like he knew her from before and was waiting for her to remember it. Or perhaps he had a crush on her. The beat changed and they turned, and her leg slipped between his. Oh, yes - he had a crush on her. She grinned. "What is your apartment like, Cormick?" He looked at her and she caught him; she moistened her lips with her tongue. He almost tripped. She rested her cheek against the side of his head, which involved only a little slump on her part. He was about eight inches shorter than her, though she was average height. He probably had military ancestry.
"Normal, I suppose?"
Oh - he was answering her question. She'd forgotten she asked it - it was only to get his attention.
"I mean, it's pretty overgrown, but I keep it clear. It's not as big as the Capatin suggests, but it will be comfortable. And the bed is clean, Marm Spivak."
She tilted her head to whisper directly into his ear. She pressed close enough that her lips would just brush the upper folds of his ear, and her breath would rustle in the soft hair there. Each time she swallowed, each time her lips met, he would hear it and feel it louder than the beating of his own heart.
"Gaia. Please, Cormick."
"Of course, Gaia."
"I'm sure the bed is wonderful, Cormick. But we're hitting it off so well, we may not make it far. I hope your couch is ample?'
"I-"
She turned them at another change of the beat, and kept him from having to think of a clever response. Usually, to properly seduce a man, you had to give them room to feel like they were the aggressor. You had to play the femme. But some men - they were never the aggressor, and those - you just had to keep them from embarrassing themselves. They were Gaia's specialty.
"Cormick - have you had dinner?"
"No, actually. I-"
"Good. Because I'm planning an all-you can eat buffet, back at your apartment. And I think it's just about cooked. Do you understand me?"
She pulled back to catch his eye. His face went from blank, to shocked with surprise, to a guilty grin. She leaned back to his ear with a smile of her own. "Shall we go, then?"
Lorry had been certain almost half an hour before that the pair between her and Fly weren't their trip off-planet, but Fly hadn't given up on the co-pilot whose face she was devouring. So, Lorry tried to make small talk from time to time, and kept an anxious eye on Gaia. The female co-pilot barely responded in that "I hope you'll not be here very soon" kind of way, while her partner was disappearing into Fly's lap, and discovering just how strong the cat-eyed Brute's tongue was.
Then Lorry saw Gaia moving toward the door, a smaller man in tow. Gaia caught her eye discretely, and flashed her "five and follow". Lorry blinked in response.
"Well." Lorry nodded at the woman next to her. "I suppose we'd better settle with the bar. It was a pleasure, Capatin Naaka. Fly?".
The co-pilot kissed Lorry on the cheek with only the requisite courtesy, but she seemed visibly relieved as Lorry stood and the couch suddenly became spacious.
"Fly?"
Fly had rolled the co-pilot beneath her, and looked like she mount him right there in the shadows of the cantina. She still hadn't broken the liplock she had on his face.
"Fly!"
The Brute looked up, leaving a red-faced, panting, and very pleased man half-dissolved on the couch beneath her. "Now?"
"Now."
"Hmph." Fly tousled the male co-pilot's hair with claw-sharp gloves and stood. "Capatin Ono. It was a pleasure."
"Ah... yes". He straightened up on the couch, glancing over at his partner as he made himself more presentable. "A pleasure."
Fly smoothed the wrinkles in her 'Skin. "I left a card with my postal box in your jacket, Capatin. Leave me a message if you're in my zone. Maybe we can play that game you were mentioning. I'm sure I can find a pair of mouse ears."
The co-pilot looked at his partner and reddened as the Brutes walked away.
Fly furrowed her brows at Lorry and crossed her arms as they reached the corner station of the bar. "I was winning allies. Nearly there. Another few minutes and he would have named the ship after me."
Lorry shook her head as she settled with the station at the bar. An older woman behind the bar smiled at her when the tip registered in the computer. Lorry nodded. "Five and follow, Fly. Let's make sure she doesn't get out of range."
Fly frowned, but followed Lorry out of the cantina.
Scene
Kurtie tripped into her upstairs office, drunk on anger and tears. That thieving bitch! And Byrie had let it happen, after their conversation earlier. No, it wasn't his fault - that bitch had witching in her eyes, and he was just a man.
She fell into her chair and it slowly rotated.
But Cormick had let it happen! No, it wasn't his fault, either - he was the sacrificial bull she was leading to slaughter on her altar; he would only know which way his nose was pointing when she pulled the ring in it. But that thieving bitch had swooped in and grabbed the ring from out of her hands, right before. Right before! Kurtie had been working on Cormick for four years, and the bitch comes in the night before! Kurtie's teeth ground so hard they hurt, but that was okay. That bitch would be feeling the pain, soon. Kurtie would find Cormick's address and tell him a thing or two about the bitch who ... something. She would think about it later.
For a moment, she toyed with the irony that she had never been to his place. Her seduction of Cormick had always involved taking him back to her own prepared lair, where she knew all the tricks, knew where all the goodies were hidden. Ah! She might have something of his downstairs, and she could take it over to his place, and ... She'd think of how to turn that trick when she got there.
She pounded the wake button on her screen with too much vigor, but the screen knew better than to complain when Kurtie was in a mood.
There were messages waiting for her, possible news items. She took a look with vague disinterest - she'd already written her resignation letter for tomorrow morning. A few items about the migration off-planet: itinerary changes, general advice, things like that. Dana wasn't too good to cover those herself. Bitch. There was a new category called "Turnbull Red". The company had bought the rights to the planet post-migration, but arrived early and was hassling the queues at the spaceport. Whatever. Her ride off-planet was strapped tandem in Cormick's lap. Oooh. One was marked "Urgent Priority". Okay, whatever. Click.
Kurtie laughed, and looked at the message again. Then she laughed harder. There were three faces, captured and re-rendered to slowly rotate by some security cameras. The shots were grainy, but she had a good eye. The shape of the face - that meant nothing to her. That would change with a few bioplaz inserts. But those witching eyes.....
The middle face was the bitch.
She selected the face and printed it to her renderator. This was too good. Hmm... but maybe she was dangerous. That's what the dispatch said, in big red letters. They'd killed two dozen security personnel at the spaceport, and wounded at least as many innocents. She was a bitch! Kurtie laughed and opened her cooler door to search for an alcohol.
Okay, so she couldn't go there tonight, or she might end up a pretzel, or worse, a pretzel full of holes. The bitch was dangerous, and she had two dangerous friends. But if she sent these Turnbull Red people... Who were they? Weapons Group? No, no... Cormick might end up full of holes, too, and she wasn't interested in that at all.
No, tomorrow, once they left the apartment - she could separate them once they left the apartment, and those Red bootboys would have their bitch, and Kurtie would have her bull. Kurtie drank her alcohol and made plans.
Scene
A Turnbell Red Bootboy stood at the City boundary, peering out at the dozen meters or so of snow that the city lights illuminated. A road in the city became a truck trail beyond the gates and twisted off to some god-forsaken place that these god-forsaken snowballers wouldn't give two squirts about in another day. The Blackbie Boots they'd relieved of this post in the afternoon had been only too happy to turn over their charge.
His finger teased the trigger on his rifle. He'd been warned to watch for entrants at the gate, but last he heard, the spaceport parties had already marked the target. So he was just waiting. Waiting in the cold, and not being paid enough to wait in the cold. He was barely being paid enough to wait in the "comfort" of his bunk onboard the ship. "Private Norugu!" There was no reason why he should be the one outside. "Private!" He turned away from the black-meets-white horizon, toward the guardshack where his subordinate was warming his hands. "Private, your shift! Get out here, Norugu!"
The Bootboy trudged back toward the gatehouse. The movement of the light said the kid Norugu inside was ignoring him, not sleeping. That meant he was due a good kick in the shins, but no formal demerit. "Private!"
He reached the gatehouse and stopped short. Norugu was sprawled on his belly on the floor. A dark red puddle spread out from beneath his chest. His gun was retracted to his shoulder strap. There was a dark figure on the table in the back of the gatehouse.
"Shit!" He snapped his own gun from his shoulder.
He saw a shadow in the air above him, and just glance another before his throat was warm and his vision grayed. He knew he had gotten off a few rounds, but they were too quiet for anyone to hear. His fingers felt for his transponder, but they were too heavy to move. It wasn't that important, anyway. His body was so heavy, so he might as well just lie here and sleep it off. It was so cold, though...
The Blue-Yellow-Blue Ninja cleaned his forks in the snow and moved past the Squinty's corpse into the shadows of the city. Behind him, his nephew left the all-clear beeper for his cousins. Squinty ears were too tinny to hear it, and their eyes too Squinty to see the dozens of shadows that would slip in behind his team.
All around the edges of the city, similar beepers were inviting his brethren to the Dance.
The Ninja saw the path he'd memorized into the heart of the city; it was sufficiently shadowed. He signalled his nephews to follow in his steps, and led the way to their mission-point. He was well pleased. Glory be to the Families! Glory be to the General-Father! Tonight was the beginning of a Great Retribution.
End Act One
A Scene from Act 1
A Diamond in Snow, Act 2 - NIP
ACT 2
Scene
Light shimmered in the otherwise darkness. It was the first hint of anything.
In the first days - before there were days - a star meant a Mind, a Name, a Personality, a Lover and a Beloved. But things change.
Scene
Light shimmered in the otherwise darkness. It marked the coming of Man.
First came their machines, of course - remotes spit out of arcing diatherine ramps into random gravity wells. Chandier's probe was of the grandchild generation, and had come equipped with multipley-independent entry vehicles which scoured her surface, shot off into the sun, and wandered off to explore other points of interest, as they saw fit. Man came in her ship about a month later.
Scene
Light shimmered in the otherwise darkness. It was set to a pleasant frequency for the carpet and walls - a faint green that augmented the nutrient drip.
Cormick's disc (he owned the whole flat) was divided into four main rooms: the kitchen, the prime room, the bed room, and the water room. With the exception of the water room, which of course was tiled, the walls and carpet of each room were patterned with a rugged grass and blue-green moss. Cultured grey vines gave definition to the curves and swirls that Cormick had spent a decade paying disckeepers to maintain. It was no display-model space, but it was passable but current trends, and comfortable for guests. Only the bed and the chief chair of the prime room were grown into the floor, but Cormick's military life had meant frequent moves, and he had to settle for mostly boltables. That was common enough on these non-colony planets, though.
A chime sounded from the front door, and the ambient temperature in the room dropped by several degrees. At the same time, the ceiling panel began to glow a brighter pale yellow. It was believable as the filtered light of Chandier's sun, if you forgot that it was black night outside, and there was another disc above Cormick's.
The door slid open, and the tail end of a joke and laughter made the first entry, followed by Cormick, who was nearly succeeding in giving Gaia a ride on his back - nearly because her extra inches and weight meant she had to give auxiliary boost with her toes to keep him upright and moving in a forward direction. Cormick was a little unsteady in any case, as he had turned off his alcohol inhibitor after beginning to dance with Gaia - it was the polite thing to do in mixed company. So now he enjoyed his buzz as he towed his new roommate into his disc.
As the door slid shut behind them and clicked to a lock, Gaia muttered something further into his ear, and they both began laughing again. Gaia slipped from his back and palmed the button on the door. It beeped but did not open. She glanced back at Cormick with furrowed brows. "Security?"
He nodded, then returned to the door to press a series of buttons in the pad left of it. "Don't worry - you're no prisoner, and I'm no guard. Say your word after the light blinks."
Gaia waited, then leaned into the pad to intone, "Mischief."
The door light blinked. Cormick grinned. "Is that what you have planned? Or do you plan on being so bored that the word would never cross your tongue?" Gaia only winked, so he waved her to the door. "Confirm?"
"No.... Let's leave it closed for now. I wouldn't want the neighbors to see what might cross my tongue." Then Gaia's lips were covering Cormick's, and she backed him against the door. Her kiss was curious at first, testing his response, tasting for chemistry, before it became more aggressive and probing. She leaned into him, over him until he was holding her weight, while her gloved fingers tipped off his hat and played over the bald back of his head (politely careful to avoid his contact disks). His fingers, in turn, were politely careful to roam her body in all of the places required to demonstrate his level of interest. She squirmed in response.
At last she broke off for a gasping breath. "I thought I could hold my breath for a long time. But I see I'm not winning any contests here."
Cormick's grin returned briefly. "Not in that category, anyway."
"Well, that's certainly a talent with a few uses. But, I need to freshen first. Is your waterroom ... May I use it?"
Cormick motioned to the arched doorway at the back of the room. "Through there, and straight. Left is the bedroom, right the closet. You're welcome to whatever you want."
"Right. Thanks!" Gaia tapped his nose, then sashayed toward the doorway, looking back to make certain Cormick was watching her throw her hips.
Cormick frowned at himself. He was certain she'd had as much to drink as he had, but she wasn't showing it. Maybe he should reactivate the inhibitor - or make sure she caught up. He crossed to the kitchen, stopping by a framed control panel on the wall to drop the ceiling to the twilight with clouds and set a background song to recall the pollinating insects. This wasn't a night he wanted to find the bugs basking on his pillows.
He had returned to the prime room and was leaning against a pillar vine, equally-strong heavy tea in each hand, by the time the door from the waterroom flished and Gaia emerged. She smiled cleverly as they both came forward to meet in the middle of the room, but she did not take the cup Cormick offered - she took both and dropped them to the floor, where they were quickly trampled to pieces, the tea soaked into the grass, as she caught him in a hurried swarm of kisses. They stumbled their way to Cormick's chief chair, first by his direction, then by her hurried insistance.
He had barely landed in the chair before she was atop him straddling, him, urging him to warm her to the activities ahead. He slowed down for a moment for a chemical assessment. He had one hand beneath her and the other beneath her breast - she lurched in slow-motion against those and tongued his earlobe while he let seconds tick by like minutes and set his body to kill the alcohol and inhibit the smooth muscle relaxants - for now. He had a task ahead - the most pleasant chore - that every cross male with even moderate experience had practiced, but the military had given him ...advantages. His loins relaxed, his head cleared, and he let himself return to her time stream for now. They wrestled in small, cooperative moves in the chair, and soon she was moaning and telling him to release the maglock between her spread legs.
Cormick used his fingers for her first orgasm - that was only polite for sexual conversation. A uni-orgasmic male was expected to give even a femme a pair of orgasms before allowing his own, but Gaia was no femme, and females on an 80/20 mining colony had taught him the need to be generous. Unless she was in a hurry (and she didn't seem to be), it would be presumptous to ask for anything timed before her fourth. Of course, if she offered...
She was whispering in his ear, panting while she waited for her blood to return to normal circulation so they could begin again. She was telling him what she wanted, which was normal for a female, but it didn't leave him much room to impress her with surprise. She intended to find out which could hold longer, his breath, or her. At least he might still surprise her there.
Then she was pushing down on his shoulders, slumping him in the chair as she knelt on the arms and slipped forward to catch his head between her thighs. "Just one breath," she said. "No cheating."
Once she had taken over, and he was simply providing friction and a pair of hands for support and the occasional squeeze, Cormick moved himself to double time. They were only seven minutes and some change in before she began to shudder and her chest heaved. He was good for twice the breath, and he thought about wasting the lung space to tell her so when she jerked with one last pang and they heard a crack.
Immediately she pushed back so she could look at his face. "That wasn't you, was it?"
Cormick shook his head and wiped his eyes and nose dry. "No. I think it was the chair, though."
Gaia sprung to her feet and bent over to inspect the legs of the chair where they rooted into the floor. "Oh, I'm so sorry!"
"No, don't worry about it. It couldn't be too bad. I'm sure it will heal."
Gaia was crouched beside the chair now. "Oh, I can feel the crack in the root! The poor chair! I feel bad. Will they charge you extra to heal it? I'll pay!"
"Don't worry over it, Gaia. This disc is going into storage when we leave, anyway; the chair will have plenty of time. But maybe for tonight we should move to the bed - especially if you have another one of those in you."
Gaia's teeth flashed as she straightened and offered a hand to help him stand. Strangely, he needed it - his legs were wobbly, and his vision slightly blurred. He double-checked his chemical settings; he was processing the alcohol out-of-cell and it was nearly gone. But he felt more drunk than before.
"Woah! Not so quick, bucko!" Gaia caught him before he stumbled to the side. "I'm not done with you yet!" But by the time they made it to the arched doorway, he was slumped against her shoulder and the world was turning the shiny dark color of her Skin.
Bookmark
Outside, the Brutes are sheltering from the cold wind under an eave, and watching the two lovers on a pda. They joke and comment on Gaya’s performance.
Gaya emerges from the bedroom licking her teeth. She shuts the door softly behind her, and balances a knick-knack on the door handle. She digs in her bag, calls the Brutes from her PDA, and touches up her makeup until they knock on the door. They ask about Cormick, and she says she gave him a double-dose of her “Goodnight Kiss” as she pulls a small device from the back of her mouth. He should be hard to wake up in the morning.
The Pirates spread out on Cormicks table and begin to disable the RF chips inside the units in the suitcases, once they have instructions from Gaya. It’s a slow, pains-taking process, and the pirates hunch over the table like jewelers.
Scene
In another part of the galaxy, a large, official-looking ship emerges from a diatherine funnel and docks with a huge station in a fixed orbit above a jewel planet. Chandier’s mayor and her lover-aid stride importantly from the ship, dressed in travel clothes. “I have important news for the Blackbie Council”, the mayor announces to the woman who greets her. She hands her a brief.
We cut to the Council chambers, where the Mayor is alone and uneasy in a large chair. The Blackbie Council files in solemnly, and the Mayor sits up very straight. Then, several steps behind, a richly robed woman glides in, and the Mayor stands suddenly. She addresses her as “Lady Blackbie” and bows, exclaiming how surprised she is to be in her presence. After all of this is settled, the Mayor proceeds to betray the Turnbell Red Agent. She describes how the general and agent came to the planet and took it with a legal loophole, and how she suspects that what they’re after is the undocumented (and thus untaxed) diatherine horde.
Chandier's ex-mayor has an audience with the board of Blackbie, and tells them that Turnbell has taken over their base, using some flimsy legal excuse, and are probably planning to pocket the Diatherine from the mining operation. The mayor also requests to return to her town - her secret plan is to find whatever was so valuable that Turnbell Red would buy a planet to find it.
Scene
Reporter goes to TR headquarters and rats Gaia out, in order to protect Cormick from "becoming involved." TR is cleaning the squishies out of the works as she arrives.
Scene
Despite being drugged by Gaya, Cormick awakens in the night while the Brutes are doing RFID "surgery" on the cybernetics on Gaya's back. That is when Lorry gives him a smack on the back of the head.
Bhumi is logged onto the network to spy on Turnbell Red and realizes she herself is being snooped; she re-routes the connection, but urges them to leave as soon as possible. And also to cover their faces. The brutes turn on the TV to see Gaia's face. They turn it off just in time as Cormick comes in, after having broken the bonds that Gaia tied him with.
Gaia tells Cormick they're about to miss an appointment at the Nymphaeum, and would he mind terribly driving them over there? The three pirates wear ceremonial headdresses to cover their faces.
Scene
They arrive at the Nymphaeum, and Cormick opts to wait outside, across the street at a crowded, popular café.
Gaia enters the Nymphaeum, and after a brief word with the temple priestess, she is brought into a private conference room.
Across the street, Cormick is lounging at the café. Byrie and his girl surprise him and warn him about Gaia, who've they've seen on the local news. Byrie doesn't think they shouldn't give them a ride, but that maybe they should charge them more and be a little more careful.
There is an explosion in the café. Byrie and Cormick jump up - it's the first of a series of Squishie attacks around the city. They brave the fire roaring in the kitchen and roust out the Squishies.
Cut over to the Nymphaeum, where Gaia is talking to the Priestess. She wants to interact with the construct, but Gaia says it is not yet time. During an argument with the Brutes, they describe the machine and what it is. The Brutes don't believe it's anything special - there are no prophecies regarding this, and they think it's heresy to discuss it further.
In the rafters, a Squishie Ninja in the process of weakening the joists to collapse the building overhears the conversation and realizes the enormity of what they're talking about. He calls back in to the Squishie General, and is told to re-prioritize to this new lead.
Outside the café, the snowboys are brushing off the soot and apologizing to the café owner for the mess.
Scene
The reporter pulls up in a Turnbell Red vehicle, and clarifies that Cormick is the bait, but once they have their fish, he is to be let off the hook.
She then arrives to do a follow up story with the two heroes, including information on this latest attack, and rising Squishie violence. She calls Cormick an eligible bachelor, and tries to find out if he has a "girl", but Cormick sees through the scheme and tries to get her to stop. When Gaia and the Brutes come out of the Nymphaeum, they care caught by surprise by the media. It takes a fraction of a second for the face analyzer to match Gaia's face, and just about the same amount of time for Kurtie to see Cormick's reaction and turn the camera on her.
Gaia bolts, and immediately TR is after her. One of the Brutes is shot and wounded minorly. Cormick manages to pull away from the tussle, and he gets in his car and is off after Gaia. Cormick picks up Gaia, the brutes, and a stowaway squishie.
Byrie and his girl submit and are taken by TR.
Scene
The Car Chase cuts through the city, with Cormick eventually leading them out of town, where they escape the TR and hide out in a cave. Cormick knows it because they cleared a bunch of Squishies out of it, but he thinks they're concentrating on the city right now. Cormick and Gaia argue throughout the car chase
In that cave, Cormick and Gaia clear things up enough to make up, and right then, the Squishies blow up his car, killing Gaia. Cormick sees her soul begin to pass, and then get pulled back in. Squishies take them all.
Scene
Light shimmered in the otherwise darkness. It was the first hint of anything.
In the first days - before there were days - a star meant a Mind, a Name, a Personality, a Lover and a Beloved. But things change.
Scene
Light shimmered in the otherwise darkness. It marked the coming of Man.
First came their machines, of course - remotes spit out of arcing diatherine ramps into random gravity wells. Chandier's probe was of the grandchild generation, and had come equipped with multipley-independent entry vehicles which scoured her surface, shot off into the sun, and wandered off to explore other points of interest, as they saw fit. Man came in her ship about a month later.
Scene
Light shimmered in the otherwise darkness. It was set to a pleasant frequency for the carpet and walls - a faint green that augmented the nutrient drip.
Cormick's disc (he owned the whole flat) was divided into four main rooms: the kitchen, the prime room, the bed room, and the water room. With the exception of the water room, which of course was tiled, the walls and carpet of each room were patterned with a rugged grass and blue-green moss. Cultured grey vines gave definition to the curves and swirls that Cormick had spent a decade paying disckeepers to maintain. It was no display-model space, but it was passable but current trends, and comfortable for guests. Only the bed and the chief chair of the prime room were grown into the floor, but Cormick's military life had meant frequent moves, and he had to settle for mostly boltables. That was common enough on these non-colony planets, though.
A chime sounded from the front door, and the ambient temperature in the room dropped by several degrees. At the same time, the ceiling panel began to glow a brighter pale yellow. It was believable as the filtered light of Chandier's sun, if you forgot that it was black night outside, and there was another disc above Cormick's.
The door slid open, and the tail end of a joke and laughter made the first entry, followed by Cormick, who was nearly succeeding in giving Gaia a ride on his back - nearly because her extra inches and weight meant she had to give auxiliary boost with her toes to keep him upright and moving in a forward direction. Cormick was a little unsteady in any case, as he had turned off his alcohol inhibitor after beginning to dance with Gaia - it was the polite thing to do in mixed company. So now he enjoyed his buzz as he towed his new roommate into his disc.
As the door slid shut behind them and clicked to a lock, Gaia muttered something further into his ear, and they both began laughing again. Gaia slipped from his back and palmed the button on the door. It beeped but did not open. She glanced back at Cormick with furrowed brows. "Security?"
He nodded, then returned to the door to press a series of buttons in the pad left of it. "Don't worry - you're no prisoner, and I'm no guard. Say your word after the light blinks."
Gaia waited, then leaned into the pad to intone, "Mischief."
The door light blinked. Cormick grinned. "Is that what you have planned? Or do you plan on being so bored that the word would never cross your tongue?" Gaia only winked, so he waved her to the door. "Confirm?"
"No.... Let's leave it closed for now. I wouldn't want the neighbors to see what might cross my tongue." Then Gaia's lips were covering Cormick's, and she backed him against the door. Her kiss was curious at first, testing his response, tasting for chemistry, before it became more aggressive and probing. She leaned into him, over him until he was holding her weight, while her gloved fingers tipped off his hat and played over the bald back of his head (politely careful to avoid his contact disks). His fingers, in turn, were politely careful to roam her body in all of the places required to demonstrate his level of interest. She squirmed in response.
At last she broke off for a gasping breath. "I thought I could hold my breath for a long time. But I see I'm not winning any contests here."
Cormick's grin returned briefly. "Not in that category, anyway."
"Well, that's certainly a talent with a few uses. But, I need to freshen first. Is your waterroom ... May I use it?"
Cormick motioned to the arched doorway at the back of the room. "Through there, and straight. Left is the bedroom, right the closet. You're welcome to whatever you want."
"Right. Thanks!" Gaia tapped his nose, then sashayed toward the doorway, looking back to make certain Cormick was watching her throw her hips.
Cormick frowned at himself. He was certain she'd had as much to drink as he had, but she wasn't showing it. Maybe he should reactivate the inhibitor - or make sure she caught up. He crossed to the kitchen, stopping by a framed control panel on the wall to drop the ceiling to the twilight with clouds and set a background song to recall the pollinating insects. This wasn't a night he wanted to find the bugs basking on his pillows.
He had returned to the prime room and was leaning against a pillar vine, equally-strong heavy tea in each hand, by the time the door from the waterroom flished and Gaia emerged. She smiled cleverly as they both came forward to meet in the middle of the room, but she did not take the cup Cormick offered - she took both and dropped them to the floor, where they were quickly trampled to pieces, the tea soaked into the grass, as she caught him in a hurried swarm of kisses. They stumbled their way to Cormick's chief chair, first by his direction, then by her hurried insistance.
He had barely landed in the chair before she was atop him straddling, him, urging him to warm her to the activities ahead. He slowed down for a moment for a chemical assessment. He had one hand beneath her and the other beneath her breast - she lurched in slow-motion against those and tongued his earlobe while he let seconds tick by like minutes and set his body to kill the alcohol and inhibit the smooth muscle relaxants - for now. He had a task ahead - the most pleasant chore - that every cross male with even moderate experience had practiced, but the military had given him ...advantages. His loins relaxed, his head cleared, and he let himself return to her time stream for now. They wrestled in small, cooperative moves in the chair, and soon she was moaning and telling him to release the maglock between her spread legs.
Cormick used his fingers for her first orgasm - that was only polite for sexual conversation. A uni-orgasmic male was expected to give even a femme a pair of orgasms before allowing his own, but Gaia was no femme, and females on an 80/20 mining colony had taught him the need to be generous. Unless she was in a hurry (and she didn't seem to be), it would be presumptous to ask for anything timed before her fourth. Of course, if she offered...
She was whispering in his ear, panting while she waited for her blood to return to normal circulation so they could begin again. She was telling him what she wanted, which was normal for a female, but it didn't leave him much room to impress her with surprise. She intended to find out which could hold longer, his breath, or her. At least he might still surprise her there.
Then she was pushing down on his shoulders, slumping him in the chair as she knelt on the arms and slipped forward to catch his head between her thighs. "Just one breath," she said. "No cheating."
Once she had taken over, and he was simply providing friction and a pair of hands for support and the occasional squeeze, Cormick moved himself to double time. They were only seven minutes and some change in before she began to shudder and her chest heaved. He was good for twice the breath, and he thought about wasting the lung space to tell her so when she jerked with one last pang and they heard a crack.
Immediately she pushed back so she could look at his face. "That wasn't you, was it?"
Cormick shook his head and wiped his eyes and nose dry. "No. I think it was the chair, though."
Gaia sprung to her feet and bent over to inspect the legs of the chair where they rooted into the floor. "Oh, I'm so sorry!"
"No, don't worry about it. It couldn't be too bad. I'm sure it will heal."
Gaia was crouched beside the chair now. "Oh, I can feel the crack in the root! The poor chair! I feel bad. Will they charge you extra to heal it? I'll pay!"
"Don't worry over it, Gaia. This disc is going into storage when we leave, anyway; the chair will have plenty of time. But maybe for tonight we should move to the bed - especially if you have another one of those in you."
Gaia's teeth flashed as she straightened and offered a hand to help him stand. Strangely, he needed it - his legs were wobbly, and his vision slightly blurred. He double-checked his chemical settings; he was processing the alcohol out-of-cell and it was nearly gone. But he felt more drunk than before.
"Woah! Not so quick, bucko!" Gaia caught him before he stumbled to the side. "I'm not done with you yet!" But by the time they made it to the arched doorway, he was slumped against her shoulder and the world was turning the shiny dark color of her Skin.
Bookmark
Outside, the Brutes are sheltering from the cold wind under an eave, and watching the two lovers on a pda. They joke and comment on Gaya’s performance.
Gaya emerges from the bedroom licking her teeth. She shuts the door softly behind her, and balances a knick-knack on the door handle. She digs in her bag, calls the Brutes from her PDA, and touches up her makeup until they knock on the door. They ask about Cormick, and she says she gave him a double-dose of her “Goodnight Kiss” as she pulls a small device from the back of her mouth. He should be hard to wake up in the morning.
The Pirates spread out on Cormicks table and begin to disable the RF chips inside the units in the suitcases, once they have instructions from Gaya. It’s a slow, pains-taking process, and the pirates hunch over the table like jewelers.
In another part of the galaxy, a large, official-looking ship emerges from a diatherine funnel and docks with a huge station in a fixed orbit above a jewel planet. Chandier’s mayor and her lover-aid stride importantly from the ship, dressed in travel clothes. “I have important news for the Blackbie Council”, the mayor announces to the woman who greets her. She hands her a brief.
We cut to the Council chambers, where the Mayor is alone and uneasy in a large chair. The Blackbie Council files in solemnly, and the Mayor sits up very straight. Then, several steps behind, a richly robed woman glides in, and the Mayor stands suddenly. She addresses her as “Lady Blackbie” and bows, exclaiming how surprised she is to be in her presence. After all of this is settled, the Mayor proceeds to betray the Turnbell Red Agent. She describes how the general and agent came to the planet and took it with a legal loophole, and how she suspects that what they’re after is the undocumented (and thus untaxed) diatherine horde.
Chandier's ex-mayor has an audience with the board of Blackbie, and tells them that Turnbell has taken over their base, using some flimsy legal excuse, and are probably planning to pocket the Diatherine from the mining operation. The mayor also requests to return to her town - her secret plan is to find whatever was so valuable that Turnbell Red would buy a planet to find it.
Reporter goes to TR headquarters and rats Gaia out, in order to protect Cormick from "becoming involved." TR is cleaning the squishies out of the works as she arrives.
Despite being drugged by Gaya, Cormick awakens in the night while the Brutes are doing RFID "surgery" on the cybernetics on Gaya's back. That is when Lorry gives him a smack on the back of the head.
Bhumi is logged onto the network to spy on Turnbell Red and realizes she herself is being snooped; she re-routes the connection, but urges them to leave as soon as possible. And also to cover their faces. The brutes turn on the TV to see Gaia's face. They turn it off just in time as Cormick comes in, after having broken the bonds that Gaia tied him with.
Gaia tells Cormick they're about to miss an appointment at the Nymphaeum, and would he mind terribly driving them over there? The three pirates wear ceremonial headdresses to cover their faces.
They arrive at the Nymphaeum, and Cormick opts to wait outside, across the street at a crowded, popular café.
Gaia enters the Nymphaeum, and after a brief word with the temple priestess, she is brought into a private conference room.
Across the street, Cormick is lounging at the café. Byrie and his girl surprise him and warn him about Gaia, who've they've seen on the local news. Byrie doesn't think they shouldn't give them a ride, but that maybe they should charge them more and be a little more careful.
There is an explosion in the café. Byrie and Cormick jump up - it's the first of a series of Squishie attacks around the city. They brave the fire roaring in the kitchen and roust out the Squishies.
Cut over to the Nymphaeum, where Gaia is talking to the Priestess. She wants to interact with the construct, but Gaia says it is not yet time. During an argument with the Brutes, they describe the machine and what it is. The Brutes don't believe it's anything special - there are no prophecies regarding this, and they think it's heresy to discuss it further.
In the rafters, a Squishie Ninja in the process of weakening the joists to collapse the building overhears the conversation and realizes the enormity of what they're talking about. He calls back in to the Squishie General, and is told to re-prioritize to this new lead.
Outside the café, the snowboys are brushing off the soot and apologizing to the café owner for the mess.
The reporter pulls up in a Turnbell Red vehicle, and clarifies that Cormick is the bait, but once they have their fish, he is to be let off the hook.
She then arrives to do a follow up story with the two heroes, including information on this latest attack, and rising Squishie violence. She calls Cormick an eligible bachelor, and tries to find out if he has a "girl", but Cormick sees through the scheme and tries to get her to stop. When Gaia and the Brutes come out of the Nymphaeum, they care caught by surprise by the media. It takes a fraction of a second for the face analyzer to match Gaia's face, and just about the same amount of time for Kurtie to see Cormick's reaction and turn the camera on her.
Gaia bolts, and immediately TR is after her. One of the Brutes is shot and wounded minorly. Cormick manages to pull away from the tussle, and he gets in his car and is off after Gaia. Cormick picks up Gaia, the brutes, and a stowaway squishie.
Byrie and his girl submit and are taken by TR.
The Car Chase cuts through the city, with Cormick eventually leading them out of town, where they escape the TR and hide out in a cave. Cormick knows it because they cleared a bunch of Squishies out of it, but he thinks they're concentrating on the city right now. Cormick and Gaia argue throughout the car chase
In that cave, Cormick and Gaia clear things up enough to make up, and right then, the Squishies blow up his car, killing Gaia. Cormick sees her soul begin to pass, and then get pulled back in. Squishies take them all.
A Diamond in Snow, Act 3 - NIP
ACT 3
Scene
Cormick wakes up in the Squishie jail. He meets Bhumi, and realizes that something weird is going on. She, in turn, notes Cormick's sensitivities. She convinces him to impregnate her (and thus Gaia), which releases her power. She also blesses Cormick, to prepare him for the coming test. Bhumi may draw some comparisons to herself and Adam, and Gaia and the Christ.
Scene
The Squishies come and collect the group, and put them to Trial. First, the Pirates are convicted of general crimes, and are sentenced to death. Cormick struggles, as do the Brutes, but Bhumi tells them not to worry. They are ceremonially "killed" by having a small amount of blood drawn. They are then taken away to the lab to try to make the AI's work.
Cormick is convicted on more specific crimes, and sentenced to death by the thousand blades. This is death by arena (or death by challenge?), where every Squishie who wishes to can slash him. He fights, but is bound to a post, and fights, but is cut by the Judge.
Cormick is brought down into the arena and is cut again, and heals, and again and again, and heals. In the lab, Bhumi smiles, and one of the older Squishies lets slip his blade. It lands in Cormick's hand. Cormick is free of his bonds and has cleared an arc around him within seconds.
The Brutes in the lab are mixed in with the initial scenes of Cormick's torture. The Squishies are trying to figure out the secret of the AI and how to make it work. Bhumi delays them and does a few little tricks to keep them satisfied, but they aren't in a real hurry anyway. They strap down the brutes and demand that Gaia show them how to do the install. (Lorry did the first one.)
Scene
Meanwhile, back in town, Byrie and the other snowboys have gotten Cormick's distress signal. The two bust Byrie out (which isn't as hard as it should be), steal a quadry of battleeggs, and take them in their ship to pick up Cormick. They want to leave as is, especially since Turnbell Red seems to be following them, but Cormick insists on finding and rescuing the pirates. Roger gives up his egg to Cormick (so he can "shell up"), and Damwick takes him back to the ship. Cormick and Byrie squeeze through the Squishie hallways
The gunboys in their battleeggs make it to the surface, where they are surrounded by the Squishies. Turnbell Red meets them there, and battle is joined. The battle is mostly Turnbell Red vs the Squishies, who both fight for the prize at the center, the eggs and the Pirates and their ship. The battle does not last long before Blackbie arrives in full armada. On their sensors they see four Blackbie signatures surrounded by Turnbell Red, and they go to war.
Byrie's ship cannot take off, surrounded as it is, without support from the outside. Cormick goes back out in a battle-egg to clear a path. He succeeds, but at a high cost - he is pulled down. Bhumi prays to her sisters, and Vrahi comes to "relieve her son", while L'shmi whisks him up to safety in the ship.
Scene
Poststory
Scene
Cormick wakes up in the Squishie jail. He meets Bhumi, and realizes that something weird is going on. She, in turn, notes Cormick's sensitivities. She convinces him to impregnate her (and thus Gaia), which releases her power. She also blesses Cormick, to prepare him for the coming test. Bhumi may draw some comparisons to herself and Adam, and Gaia and the Christ.
The Squishies come and collect the group, and put them to Trial. First, the Pirates are convicted of general crimes, and are sentenced to death. Cormick struggles, as do the Brutes, but Bhumi tells them not to worry. They are ceremonially "killed" by having a small amount of blood drawn. They are then taken away to the lab to try to make the AI's work.
Cormick is convicted on more specific crimes, and sentenced to death by the thousand blades. This is death by arena (or death by challenge?), where every Squishie who wishes to can slash him. He fights, but is bound to a post, and fights, but is cut by the Judge.
Cormick is brought down into the arena and is cut again, and heals, and again and again, and heals. In the lab, Bhumi smiles, and one of the older Squishies lets slip his blade. It lands in Cormick's hand. Cormick is free of his bonds and has cleared an arc around him within seconds.
The Brutes in the lab are mixed in with the initial scenes of Cormick's torture. The Squishies are trying to figure out the secret of the AI and how to make it work. Bhumi delays them and does a few little tricks to keep them satisfied, but they aren't in a real hurry anyway. They strap down the brutes and demand that Gaia show them how to do the install. (Lorry did the first one.)
Meanwhile, back in town, Byrie and the other snowboys have gotten Cormick's distress signal. The two bust Byrie out (which isn't as hard as it should be), steal a quadry of battleeggs, and take them in their ship to pick up Cormick. They want to leave as is, especially since Turnbell Red seems to be following them, but Cormick insists on finding and rescuing the pirates. Roger gives up his egg to Cormick (so he can "shell up"), and Damwick takes him back to the ship. Cormick and Byrie squeeze through the Squishie hallways
The gunboys in their battleeggs make it to the surface, where they are surrounded by the Squishies. Turnbell Red meets them there, and battle is joined. The battle is mostly Turnbell Red vs the Squishies, who both fight for the prize at the center, the eggs and the Pirates and their ship. The battle does not last long before Blackbie arrives in full armada. On their sensors they see four Blackbie signatures surrounded by Turnbell Red, and they go to war.
Byrie's ship cannot take off, surrounded as it is, without support from the outside. Cormick goes back out in a battle-egg to clear a path. He succeeds, but at a high cost - he is pulled down. Bhumi prays to her sisters, and Vrahi comes to "relieve her son", while L'shmi whisks him up to safety in the ship.
Poststory
29.6.04
Mathematics is a weapon
Mathematics is one of humanity's greatest weapons in wars against non-Humans. It allows for planning much more precise and accurate than what pre-cognition and telepathy can afford; it allows for more widespread and accessible communication; it allows for charting the future paths of projectiles and bodies; it allows for statistical analysis and proper logistics.
The mental powers of non-Humans give them a heavy weight in the spiritual world, and it's often easy for them to scry what the other is doing, so military surprises are rare outside of humanity. Mathematics renders null in the spiritual world, and plans concocted on calculations register as background noise. Human activity after the barrier drops shocks and surprises the rest of the universal community.
The alien community reacts in as many ways as the humans due. There are plenty willing to buy or steal the technology, and plenty of humans willing to sell. There are humans who want to horde technology for their protection and human domination, and there are aliens who think it a heresy to be shunned or even abolished. There are those people who don't even worry about the transfer, as long as it happens after humanity has established itself as a dominant species - unfortunately, these excite the tendencies of the alien jihadists, who band together for war on Coera.
There are no small few, though, that see humanity as a promised Messiah, and maths as the magic that will deliver them and disrupt the established castes - they secretly root for humanity while suffering the subjegation of the supremal races.
The mental powers of non-Humans give them a heavy weight in the spiritual world, and it's often easy for them to scry what the other is doing, so military surprises are rare outside of humanity. Mathematics renders null in the spiritual world, and plans concocted on calculations register as background noise. Human activity after the barrier drops shocks and surprises the rest of the universal community.
The alien community reacts in as many ways as the humans due. There are plenty willing to buy or steal the technology, and plenty of humans willing to sell. There are humans who want to horde technology for their protection and human domination, and there are aliens who think it a heresy to be shunned or even abolished. There are those people who don't even worry about the transfer, as long as it happens after humanity has established itself as a dominant species - unfortunately, these excite the tendencies of the alien jihadists, who band together for war on Coera.
There are no small few, though, that see humanity as a promised Messiah, and maths as the magic that will deliver them and disrupt the established castes - they secretly root for humanity while suffering the subjegation of the supremal races.
Hi and Lo-life in Alien Supremal Cultures
By the time of Tuk's capture, alien cultures are fairly clearly divided into the supremal and subjugate races. A loose coalition of 17 supremal races rules the local area into which Ohida is pocketed; countless thousands of subjugate races (the distinction between the races blur with intentional and unintentional crossbreeding, intermingling, and absorption) form the background static. The Supremals interact formally and ritually, have very rigid strictures for racial qualification, and tend to remain rather isolated within their territories except for trade, war, or Republic conventions.
As individual and individually superior as the supremal races claim to be, they have, over time, come to have some striking similarity in their cultures.
One of their similarities is the "highway" structuring of their homeplanets. Nearly every one of the supremal races have constructed great platforms or plateaus, sometimes a mile or more above the natural surface. These platforms not only provide the supremal race a superior view over the landscape and their vassals, and control access to space, but they typically wall off the low-lifes from each other, which discourages plotting against the masters and leaves them to plot against the "beasts" on the other side of the wall. The supremal races can then get their fill of slaughter putting down incursions from one room to another, and appear the benificent ruler to those the saved.
Low-lifes are allowed onto the plateaus only as the personal property or by special permission of someone of power on high - they need few servants as they have Creatures to serve them. Tuk is one such - a "pet" of a princess.
The High-Lifes, of course, go down to the rooms as often as they wish to risk the stigma, or wish to hunt, or if they have business.
As individual and individually superior as the supremal races claim to be, they have, over time, come to have some striking similarity in their cultures.
One of their similarities is the "highway" structuring of their homeplanets. Nearly every one of the supremal races have constructed great platforms or plateaus, sometimes a mile or more above the natural surface. These platforms not only provide the supremal race a superior view over the landscape and their vassals, and control access to space, but they typically wall off the low-lifes from each other, which discourages plotting against the masters and leaves them to plot against the "beasts" on the other side of the wall. The supremal races can then get their fill of slaughter putting down incursions from one room to another, and appear the benificent ruler to those the saved.
Low-lifes are allowed onto the plateaus only as the personal property or by special permission of someone of power on high - they need few servants as they have Creatures to serve them. Tuk is one such - a "pet" of a princess.
The High-Lifes, of course, go down to the rooms as often as they wish to risk the stigma, or wish to hunt, or if they have business.
25.6.04
Hide and Seek
This isn't the final design for the Courdd, but it was a sketchy study of Tuk's relative size and a mood indicator for his confinement with the High Princess of the Courdd Ilyaughset.


20.6.04
Obelisks of the Dead
After The Apocalypse of the Descent of Heaven, after the angels have left, the skys are no longer full of their palaces, and man is left with dominion of the earth and the new Evangelion, the rich and powerful have obelisks built as their tombs. The scavengers who might find their souls stay close to Coera, where they can hide in shadows and holes from the eye of Patar Ori or the watchers in the night, so the rich build platforms (the obelisks) to keep their souls far from the ground, and mark them so the escorts can find them with ease.
The architecture of Ohida is often built from the pillars of these obelisks.
The architecture of Ohida is often built from the pillars of these obelisks.
2.6.04
Tuk in Babal
Tuk's assault on Ohida is aborted when he is captured by Lil's forces, but it is a part of a plan larger than his.
He is taken to Babal, Capitol of Ohida (Babal is also quickly becoming the name of the planet itself), where he is to be publicly executed as the grand sacrifice to the Jezebel. He is groomed for this display for two weeks, during which time he establishes the groundwork for the undoing of Lil - a plan which will, indeed, require sacrifice.
He is taken to Babal, Capitol of Ohida (Babal is also quickly becoming the name of the planet itself), where he is to be publicly executed as the grand sacrifice to the Jezebel. He is groomed for this display for two weeks, during which time he establishes the groundwork for the undoing of Lil - a plan which will, indeed, require sacrifice.
1.6.04
The Keys of Adam, 2
Tuk learns, as he plans the assault on Lil (and Coera), that the keys of Adam, which Lil now possesses, do more than unlock the barrier around Coera - they awaken the planet goddess herself.
Again, Lil knows this, and is trying to awaken Coera, that she may devour her (though her eyes may be a bit bigger than her stomach). Since Coera was once the better part of Baod, she hopes to once again gain his attention and perhaps his power. Baod also has some interest in regaining Coera, but he and Lil have not been on speaking terms since the barrier was dropped.
Again, Lil knows this, and is trying to awaken Coera, that she may devour her (though her eyes may be a bit bigger than her stomach). Since Coera was once the better part of Baod, she hopes to once again gain his attention and perhaps his power. Baod also has some interest in regaining Coera, but he and Lil have not been on speaking terms since the barrier was dropped.
31.5.04
Riel Hunter: Table of Contents
I. Alone with Revenge
II. The Cause is Greater
III. Live by the Gun, Die by the Gun
- How Riel is thrown into it, and learns he is not alone.
Riel's girlfriend is turned to a vampire, and is tasked to akill all of her living ties (family, friends, etc.) She is enthusiastic, but for some reason spares Riel. Through anger and dreams, Riel is encouraged to seek revenge. he is motivated and strangely lucky, and has some success. - How Riel learns he is alone.
Though luck is with him, Riel is busted during a slaying, and thrwn in the pokey. He is questioned by Lorelei but released by Katherine, and she uses her connection to erase his past. Riel dreams of Eva, who tells him not to trust Katherine. Katherine arms Riel and sets him on a path, but asks a price. - How Riel's success is a failure.
Katherine's path involves slaying the seven generations above Melody - that will give her the choice to free herself. Really, Katherin is only using Riel for very potent food and to create a power vacuum that she can fill. When Melody's sires are killed, she does get a choice - to free herself from Riel, which she takes. Katherine spirits herself away, leaving Riel alone and weeping.
II. The Cause is Greater
- How Riel receives training.
Though Riel is in despair, his jihad continues. Dreams from Eva keep him afloat until he starts to find his comrades - Jonas, Lorelai, and Emmett. Jonas leads Riel through the fires and provides balance against Katherine's taunts and teasings. Jonas pays for Riel's enrollment in Duckworks. - How Riel finds Religion.
Riel trains at Duckworks alongside terrorists and vamps, but what he learns is worth the moral stalemate. Jonas disappears amidst mystery. With training in meditation come more and more dreams of Eva, which illuminate Riel's identity and mission, and he feels a heavy, lonely weight. Jonas appears agains amids the death of the vamp trainees, and Duckworks is destroyed. - How Riel finds peace in turmoil.
As Riel and Jonas bloom like a flower in the midst of the vamp ranks, doppling their commercial empire and exposing their infiltration in world politics, Riel is guided by Eva to the understanding that she, Adam, and God himself have full faith that no task has been given that he cannot complete, and peace and comfort take him.
III. Live by the Gun, Die by the Gun
- How Riel has his revenge.
This is a story of guerilla war. The vamp empire collapse has left nations unbalanced, though no major nations themselves have fallen, vampire leadres leave gaps in power. Threats of nuclear war and consipiracy loom on the horizon. Riel's underground army rises against the three major clans, and he brings them down. He is thrown into the spotlight, and is thought by some to be the antiChrist, and by others to be a new saviour. He is briefly named king of Brazil. - How Riel finally succeeds.
Amist the wars, Riel seeks out melody. Once again she has a choice, but now it is because Riel can give it to her. She is released, and Jonas dies. Riel turns his attentions toward using his influence to restore world order. - How Riel learns to let go.
Riel's frustration and despair return when his attempts at politics only lead to more death and instability. Eva appears to him with a vision of the future - she shows him that his taks is done, then takes him back to meet David.
26.5.04
The Evolution of Riel
Today I take you on a visual tour through the history of the Jack Riel character.
I think this is the first Jack Riel picture ever drawn(?) My guess it's from the summer of '93. It's about right for my drawing style then.

The next 3 are from early '94, and by this time, Riel's looks is pretty finalized, even though he still seems to be in some kind of mixed modern/fantasy setting. I can place these drawings pretty accurately, because I drew them while studying Cubism in high school art. :)



Here's Riel's first appearance in the proto-Coera story. This is a concept drawing for Riel as Deifyd's brother/teacher.

I never wanted to take Riel out of the modern setting, though - he was an extension of an adaptation of the Merlin story from The Once and Future King, in that he was a mentor who travelled back in time. Riel's own story was taking shape about this time - the second drawing will probably still fit as a reasonable illustration by the time the story is written.


While I was in Wales I really fleshed out Deivyd's story, but I didn't neglect Riel, either. Since I didn't have the above pictures with me, I redrew and colored the dinner date.

And this is current Riel, as of 2006. Not much change for 13 years! In fact, he may have gotten younger!

I think this is the first Jack Riel picture ever drawn(?) My guess it's from the summer of '93. It's about right for my drawing style then.

The next 3 are from early '94, and by this time, Riel's looks is pretty finalized, even though he still seems to be in some kind of mixed modern/fantasy setting. I can place these drawings pretty accurately, because I drew them while studying Cubism in high school art. :)



Here's Riel's first appearance in the proto-Coera story. This is a concept drawing for Riel as Deifyd's brother/teacher.

I never wanted to take Riel out of the modern setting, though - he was an extension of an adaptation of the Merlin story from The Once and Future King, in that he was a mentor who travelled back in time. Riel's own story was taking shape about this time - the second drawing will probably still fit as a reasonable illustration by the time the story is written.


While I was in Wales I really fleshed out Deivyd's story, but I didn't neglect Riel, either. Since I didn't have the above pictures with me, I redrew and colored the dinner date.

And this is current Riel, as of 2006. Not much change for 13 years! In fact, he may have gotten younger!

The Evolution of Jonas
The very earliest drawing of proto-Jonas was a sketch in the margins of coursenotes.

But then he was drafted into the family of Riel's supporting cast.

Which also included:
Emmett

Lorelei

and Kathy.

But then Jonas's story began to develop a bit on its own.

And this is Jonas today.


But then he was drafted into the family of Riel's supporting cast.

Which also included:
Emmett

Lorelei

and Kathy.

But then Jonas's story began to develop a bit on its own.

And this is Jonas today.

25.5.04
Refinery: Candy-Coated Victoria
Crazy Town: "Candy Coated"
Jesus Jones: "Welcome back, Victoria"
You see I'm ok now but I dont think it will last
Because reality is something i can't seem to grasp
Candy-coated pain is like a ball and chain
Pulling me closer to death, I feel closer to death now
Candy-coated pain is like a ball and chain
We only dig deeper by running away
It's deeper than what it looks like
We never got an equal shot so we took mics
Packed the candy-coated pain in the first pipe
That said my name and the candy-coated pain is the worst type
You got it nice my every day is like your worst night
The world is digging in my wounds screaming out I bet it hurts right?
Jesus Jones: "Welcome back, Victoria"
welcome back, Victoria
so the pendulum swings back
welcome back, Victoria
you went away, OK
we got a little slack
and once again you'll cover up
what you don't understand
don't close your eyes
you can't hide behind your hands
welcome back, Victoria
we'll be no threat when we're deaf, dumb and blind
welcome back, Victoria
clean books, clean screens, clean words,
dirty minds
Refinery: More songs
Here are a bunch more songs ripe for the Refinery cover, either for their words or the music:
Oingo Boingo - Skin
They Might Be Giants - She's an Angel
Faith No More - Midlife Crisis
The Who - Join Together
Zoe - Hammer
Naughty by Nature - OPP
You probably know the rest.
Fenix TX - Threesome
John Mayer - 3x5
Indigo Girls - Shed Your Skin
Oingo Boingo - Skin
If you peel away the skin is there anybody there
If you peel away the armor is it too late to begin
Is there anybody hiding if you peel away the skin
Now a spark has passed between us now
A momentary recognition
Something lost and something gained
And something shared that feels strange
Something cold that will not go away
There's a heart as cold as ice
In a vault that's made of stone
Over years the walls got higher
Over years the walls have grown
Is there anybody in there in this self inflicted tomb
If you peel away the layers is there someone in this room
They Might Be Giants - She's an Angel
I found out she's an angel
I don't think she knows I know
I'm worried that something might happen to me
If anyone ever finds out
Why, why did they send her over anyone else?
How should I react? These things happen to other people
They don't happen at all
Faith No More - Midlife Crisis
My head is like a lettuce
Go on and dig your thumbs in
I cannot stop giving
I'm thirty-something
Sense of security
Like pockets jingling
Midlife crisis
Suck ingenuity
Down through the family tree
You're perfect, yes, it's true
But without me you're only you (only you)
The Who - Join Together
Do you really think I care,
What you read or what you wear,
I want you to join together with the band,
There's a million ways to laugh,
And every one's a path,
Come on and join together with the band.
Zoe - Hammer
If I had a dagger
I'm sure I'd drive it in.
I wouldn't stop the twisting
'Til you weeped out all your sins.
Oh tell me - why it's so hard to live.
Why do I take when I really should give?
Oh tell me - why it's so hard to be.
Why am I so blind, when I really should see?
Naughty by Nature - OPP
Arm me with harmony
Dave drop a load on 'em
OPP, how can I explain it
I'll take you frame by frame it
To have y'all jumpin' shall we singin' it
O is for Other, P is for People scratchin' temple
The last P...well...that's not that simple
You probably know the rest.
Fenix TX - Threesome
Let's try this all again, only faster now
Now go ahead and pretend I'm your master now
And if you want to dance, if she wants to lead
I'll go out of my way to make you believe
That your love is all I need
John Mayer - 3x5
Didn't have a camera by my side this time
Hoping I would see the world through both my eyes
Maybe I will tell you all about it when I'm
in the mood to lose my way
but let me say
You should have seen that sunrise with your own eyes
it brought me back to life
You'll be with me next time I go outside
Indigo Girls - Shed Your Skin
I’m speaking in tongues
Handling you
And I got religion now look at it
The days grow longer
As we grow stronger
So shed your skin baby
Let it rip
Come on over now
Come on over baby
Tell me it’s holy holy
I don’t know what that is
Come on over child
I want to call it the fullness of time
I don’t know if it is
Come on over now
Hey holy me
Console me
Some power
Controls me
Remorse it
I force it
Don’t free it
Just be it
Just be it
Just be it
I’m looking to find you
But it’s a little to late
To
Well I look and doubt
If i
In you
In you
I got the hangman
I got milagro
I got the celebration too
The flesh is strong
My spirit’s stronger
So shed your skin
Baby let through
Refinery: Oingo Boingo - Flesh & Blood
(like the other songs, in addition to being a great song in general, it has good lyrics in general)
CHORUS
But I'm not gonna give up the ghost
no, not gonna give up the ghost
I'm not gonna give up the ghost, no not gonna give it up
'Cause I haven't the strength to hold out too long
If we both hold on together we can make each other strong
After all we're flesh 'n' blood
(repeat)
CHORUS
But I'm not gonna give up the ghost
no, not gonna give up the ghost
I'm not gonna give up the ghost, no not gonna give it up
'Cause I haven't the strength to hold out too long
If we both hold on together we can make each other strong
After all we're flesh 'n' blood
(repeat)
Refinery Music: Pink Moon
Nick Drake's "Pink Moon"
I saw it written and I saw it say
Pink moon is on its way
And none of you stand so tall
Pink moon gonna get you all
It's a pink moon
It's a pink, pink, pink, pink, pink moon.
Refinery
During his college years (and beyond), Riel fronted the local band, "Refinery". Refinery was a cover band, but they covered the song by changing the genre and sometimes the tune and/or lyrics. They were known for taking good songs and making them great, or at least good in a whole new way.
For an example of a song covered like Refinery might, see Jack Off Jill's version of the DeVinyls' "I Touch Myself".
Songs that refinery might have covered can be listed on this day in this blog.
Here are a couple of starters from The Indigo Girls:
"Closer to Fine"
"Prince of Darkness"
For an example of a song covered like Refinery might, see Jack Off Jill's version of the DeVinyls' "I Touch Myself".
Songs that refinery might have covered can be listed on this day in this blog.
Here are a couple of starters from The Indigo Girls:
"Closer to Fine"
Well darkness has a hunger that’s insatiable
And lightness has a call that’s hard to hear
I wrap my fear around me like a blanket
I sailed my ship of safety till I sank it
I’m crawling on your shores
"Prince of Darkness"
My place is of the sun and this place is of the dark
And I do not feel the romance I do not catch the spark
My place is of the sun and this place is of the dark
(by grace, my sight grows stronger)
And I do not feel the romance I will not be
(and I will not be a pawn for the prince of darkness any longer)
24.5.04
Silveray
As the 25th is devoted to Riel's band, Refinery, the 24th will be devoted to Jonas' production company, Silveray.
Yes, it's true: Silveray is basically a device for me to shoehorn disparate ideas that I like into the only modern setting I have for the Ohida world. But I think it serves the story, as well, so there. Silveray is a porn company that Jonas is trying to take legit, so some Silveray entries will be rated adults only. Consider yourself officially warned!
Yes, it's true: Silveray is basically a device for me to shoehorn disparate ideas that I like into the only modern setting I have for the Ohida world. But I think it serves the story, as well, so there. Silveray is a porn company that Jonas is trying to take legit, so some Silveray entries will be rated adults only. Consider yourself officially warned!
Silveray: Star Wars Spoof (Adults Only!)
Silveray's most famous and lucrative production (the one that created the industrial credit Jonas needed to obtain the Hero license) was the full-length film Stellar-Y, A Second Beginning. The film is high-production value send-off of Star Wars, and it was so successful (showing at some indie theaters, even) that it nearly earned Silveray a lawsuit from Lucasfilm, in addition to 7 Avvies.
Story is as follows (still under development, Not Internally Consistant):
Characters:
Darth Vader: Dark Vain (Lady Vain)
Emperor: The Empress
Storm Troopers: White Thighs
Obi-Wan: Bella Ben-Wa
Luke: Mark
Leia: Jade (Princess Jane)
Han: Lola
Chewbacca: Pussy
C3PO: MI2-6E
R2D2: 8-NE1
Scenes:
-Long Shot of a robed figure in the wilderness.
Bella:
"The first time I saw him, I couldn't believe it. I had been looking for him, but it had been so long since I'd seen one ... a boy, that is. I don't know how he survived - the planet had been beamed again just last year. But there he was, and about to be eaten alive by a pack of sex-hungry mongrels. They'd probably found him the same way I had - by smell."
-Sillhouettes of a pack of wildernesswomen backing Mark into a corner with his robots broken on the ground.
-Closeup of masked wildernesswomen licking their chops.
-Robed figure slays the wildernesswomen wih her laserwhip. She looks over the unconsious Mark, in particular his cock.
"Good. They hadn't gotten their teeth in him yet. But who could blame them for trying? He smelled delicious."
She hesitatingly flicks her tongue over his skin, and he stirs.
"Hello, boy"
"My name is Mark, not boy."
"But a boy is what you are."
"Okay."
"He was all boy, which meant he wasn't very smart. He could get us both killed. So I hid him under my robe and took him back to my retreat."
(She's naked under her robe).
Back at her place, Bella asks Mark what he was doing out in the wilderness by himself. He says he was looking for Miss Ben-Wa. He wanted to have his deformity removed. His droids had told him she was the only witch doctor for a hundred leagues who might do an operation under the table.
Bella tells him she wouldn't do that.
He says that he's 18 now - a woman. He can do whatever he wants, and his moms can't stop him. His deformity is so hard on them. His two mothers never wanted him to leave the farm, because they were afraid of what other women might do to him. Maybe she can give him breasts, too (he stuffs).
Bella explains to him that he is not a woman, but he is not a girl, either. He's a boy. She shows him what boys and girls can do together.
He apologizes for calling her a witch doctor, and she says she is a doctor, and a witch. She asks him if he knows about the "Double Y's". Sure, everyone does - that's the state religion. The Empress is the High Priestess. It used to be a respectable cult - the Cult of the Clit. The believed in the pleasure of the woman - there needed to be a balance. But some members of the cult, the Empress, in particular, carried balance too far and tried to eliminate all men. They did, in fact. But in those old days, the cult had certain powers. They called it the Intuition. And they taught them to use these: vibrators. But the vibrators are laserwhips in disguise. Mark: could I ever learn the Intuition, and be a witch like you? No, silly - you're a boy. But there will be plenty for you to do.
But his new robots had something for Bella, so he was out trying to find her. They watch 8-NE1's holoprojection of Jade saying that the robot contains the entire catalogue of heterosexual positions, and they need to be taken to the harem on Enduron. Jade is begging Bella to do it because there is no-one else she can trust, and Lady Vain has boarded her ship.
Bella says that Jack may be the last male in the universe - no-one knows for sure, but he may also be the perfect male. She can take him to Enduron, where he can join the Resistance.
They go to the city, where they earn a ride on Lola and Pussy's ship by promising new, never before seen hetero-porn. Lola got in debt when she dumped her cargo of hetero during an Imperial boarding, but with this payoff, she could come out on top.
White-thighs come into the bar and "board" the foursome because they look suspicious, and Jack's cock gets hard (it does that at the slightest arousal), so Bella slays the troopers with her whip when they discover the truth. (Her whip is hidden as a vibrator). Lola also sees the truth, and thinks she might be able to kidnap Jack if she can get him away from Bella. Pussy agrees.
(White thighs wear half helmets with mirrored visors and red, red lipstick, thigh-high boots, long gloves, and big, black dildos. Jack disguises himself as a white-thigh in full armor by wearing a cock-bearing black suit, and is asked - aren't you a bit limp for a white-thigh?)
On board the ship, Bella teaches Jack more positions and finds out what amazing stamina he has, including almost unlimited multiple orgasms. Pussy and the robots play chess, and Jack asks what they're playing for - the answer is, "the next go at you." Lola says, "let the kitty win."
Almost immediately upon leaving the planet, they are caught in the thighs of Dark Vain's ship. They find Jade on the ship and escape when Dark Vain kills Bella (Bella gives Jack her vibratorwhip and takes some head for the road). This is Lola's big opportunity to kidnap Jack, but she is now convinced (to Pussy's dismay) to complete the deal and drop off Jack for the porn.
When they get to Enduron, the Resistance finds out Lady Vain's ship is not far behind, and they're going to raze the planet. The Resistance sends up ships to dock with the fuel hole between the Destroyer's thighs. Jack wants to fly, but they say it's too dangerous. Lady Vain comes down to the planet to kidnap Jack, but Lola swoops in to rescue him. Jack flies the ship up - he's the only one who can properly dock with the hole to release the plasma charge.
The End
Story is as follows (still under development, Not Internally Consistant):
Characters:
Darth Vader: Dark Vain (Lady Vain)
Emperor: The Empress
Storm Troopers: White Thighs
Obi-Wan: Bella Ben-Wa
Luke: Mark
Leia: Jade (Princess Jane)
Han: Lola
Chewbacca: Pussy
C3PO: MI2-6E
R2D2: 8-NE1
Scenes:
-Long Shot of a robed figure in the wilderness.
Bella:
"The first time I saw him, I couldn't believe it. I had been looking for him, but it had been so long since I'd seen one ... a boy, that is. I don't know how he survived - the planet had been beamed again just last year. But there he was, and about to be eaten alive by a pack of sex-hungry mongrels. They'd probably found him the same way I had - by smell."
-Sillhouettes of a pack of wildernesswomen backing Mark into a corner with his robots broken on the ground.
-Closeup of masked wildernesswomen licking their chops.
-Robed figure slays the wildernesswomen wih her laserwhip. She looks over the unconsious Mark, in particular his cock.
"Good. They hadn't gotten their teeth in him yet. But who could blame them for trying? He smelled delicious."
She hesitatingly flicks her tongue over his skin, and he stirs.
"Hello, boy"
"My name is Mark, not boy."
"But a boy is what you are."
"Okay."
"He was all boy, which meant he wasn't very smart. He could get us both killed. So I hid him under my robe and took him back to my retreat."
(She's naked under her robe).
Back at her place, Bella asks Mark what he was doing out in the wilderness by himself. He says he was looking for Miss Ben-Wa. He wanted to have his deformity removed. His droids had told him she was the only witch doctor for a hundred leagues who might do an operation under the table.
Bella tells him she wouldn't do that.
He says that he's 18 now - a woman. He can do whatever he wants, and his moms can't stop him. His deformity is so hard on them. His two mothers never wanted him to leave the farm, because they were afraid of what other women might do to him. Maybe she can give him breasts, too (he stuffs).
Bella explains to him that he is not a woman, but he is not a girl, either. He's a boy. She shows him what boys and girls can do together.
He apologizes for calling her a witch doctor, and she says she is a doctor, and a witch. She asks him if he knows about the "Double Y's". Sure, everyone does - that's the state religion. The Empress is the High Priestess. It used to be a respectable cult - the Cult of the Clit. The believed in the pleasure of the woman - there needed to be a balance. But some members of the cult, the Empress, in particular, carried balance too far and tried to eliminate all men. They did, in fact. But in those old days, the cult had certain powers. They called it the Intuition. And they taught them to use these: vibrators. But the vibrators are laserwhips in disguise. Mark: could I ever learn the Intuition, and be a witch like you? No, silly - you're a boy. But there will be plenty for you to do.
But his new robots had something for Bella, so he was out trying to find her. They watch 8-NE1's holoprojection of Jade saying that the robot contains the entire catalogue of heterosexual positions, and they need to be taken to the harem on Enduron. Jade is begging Bella to do it because there is no-one else she can trust, and Lady Vain has boarded her ship.
Bella says that Jack may be the last male in the universe - no-one knows for sure, but he may also be the perfect male. She can take him to Enduron, where he can join the Resistance.
They go to the city, where they earn a ride on Lola and Pussy's ship by promising new, never before seen hetero-porn. Lola got in debt when she dumped her cargo of hetero during an Imperial boarding, but with this payoff, she could come out on top.
White-thighs come into the bar and "board" the foursome because they look suspicious, and Jack's cock gets hard (it does that at the slightest arousal), so Bella slays the troopers with her whip when they discover the truth. (Her whip is hidden as a vibrator). Lola also sees the truth, and thinks she might be able to kidnap Jack if she can get him away from Bella. Pussy agrees.
(White thighs wear half helmets with mirrored visors and red, red lipstick, thigh-high boots, long gloves, and big, black dildos. Jack disguises himself as a white-thigh in full armor by wearing a cock-bearing black suit, and is asked - aren't you a bit limp for a white-thigh?)
On board the ship, Bella teaches Jack more positions and finds out what amazing stamina he has, including almost unlimited multiple orgasms. Pussy and the robots play chess, and Jack asks what they're playing for - the answer is, "the next go at you." Lola says, "let the kitty win."
Almost immediately upon leaving the planet, they are caught in the thighs of Dark Vain's ship. They find Jade on the ship and escape when Dark Vain kills Bella (Bella gives Jack her vibratorwhip and takes some head for the road). This is Lola's big opportunity to kidnap Jack, but she is now convinced (to Pussy's dismay) to complete the deal and drop off Jack for the porn.
When they get to Enduron, the Resistance finds out Lady Vain's ship is not far behind, and they're going to raze the planet. The Resistance sends up ships to dock with the fuel hole between the Destroyer's thighs. Jack wants to fly, but they say it's too dangerous. Lady Vain comes down to the planet to kidnap Jack, but Lola swoops in to rescue him. Jack flies the ship up - he's the only one who can properly dock with the hole to release the plasma charge.
The End
Silveray: Stellar-X - Character Concepts
Character concepts for the Silveray film, Stellar X: The Purple People Eaters (or "White Thighs"), and the wicked Dark Vain.




SIlveray: The Hero of Ohio
The Hero of Ohio is a major independent comic book license (something like Hellboy) to which Jonas has somehow managed to acquire the film rights.
Click here for some deviantartwork.
The basic storyline follows David Zu Masters, Millionaire Boy Scout, who made good by marrying Bethany Jones, who is very well known as the superhero vigilante, Tiggrr. Now, Bethany is not a secret alter ego - she is quite recognizable for her full bodysuit of tiger-stripe tattoos, which she takes no pains to hide. And she is not strictly a vigilante, as she is a deputized member of the Arlington PD, the FBI, and the Coast Guard (tigers do like to swim!). She is heavily marketed, sponsored, and advertised. Tiggrr dolls are found both at Toys 'R' Us and more adult-oriented stores.
But Tiggrr has some new competition on the super-hero front from a masked, unnamed "Hero", who has powers reserved for comic book characters alone. And Tiggrr does not handle competition gracefully. Of course, this "Hero" is none other than David, who could not expose his secret to anyone, least of all his wife, for fear of losing the woman he loves most.
David's powers are the boon of an artificially intelligent symbiote he accidentally ingested (the symbiote was developed by his company as a supplement for Tiggrr's Combat Gearrr, but was ultimately rejected when it was shown to be dangerously unstable. The symbiote is essentially a telekinete and telepath, and projects the image of David's "Hero" suit into the minds of the people around him, but that is the least of its abilities - it can render him invisible, allow him to "fly" (more accurately, levitate or bounce), become superstrong, etc. The suit cannot communicate with him directly, beyond putting images in David's head, and it can manipulate his body like a puppet if he does not keep it beaten into submission. It has a mischeivious and sometimes dangerous sense of humor. David discovers deep into his story that it is actually the by-product of research into an alien crash in the 1940's - the artificial intelligence is an alien mind that was saved by the pilot before the crash as a survival mechanism!
Many people are worried about what Silveray will do to the Hero license, given the company's prediliction for porn, but Jonas has every intention of producing a family-friendly summer blockbuster.
Click here for some deviantartwork.
The basic storyline follows David Zu Masters, Millionaire Boy Scout, who made good by marrying Bethany Jones, who is very well known as the superhero vigilante, Tiggrr. Now, Bethany is not a secret alter ego - she is quite recognizable for her full bodysuit of tiger-stripe tattoos, which she takes no pains to hide. And she is not strictly a vigilante, as she is a deputized member of the Arlington PD, the FBI, and the Coast Guard (tigers do like to swim!). She is heavily marketed, sponsored, and advertised. Tiggrr dolls are found both at Toys 'R' Us and more adult-oriented stores.
But Tiggrr has some new competition on the super-hero front from a masked, unnamed "Hero", who has powers reserved for comic book characters alone. And Tiggrr does not handle competition gracefully. Of course, this "Hero" is none other than David, who could not expose his secret to anyone, least of all his wife, for fear of losing the woman he loves most.
David's powers are the boon of an artificially intelligent symbiote he accidentally ingested (the symbiote was developed by his company as a supplement for Tiggrr's Combat Gearrr, but was ultimately rejected when it was shown to be dangerously unstable. The symbiote is essentially a telekinete and telepath, and projects the image of David's "Hero" suit into the minds of the people around him, but that is the least of its abilities - it can render him invisible, allow him to "fly" (more accurately, levitate or bounce), become superstrong, etc. The suit cannot communicate with him directly, beyond putting images in David's head, and it can manipulate his body like a puppet if he does not keep it beaten into submission. It has a mischeivious and sometimes dangerous sense of humor. David discovers deep into his story that it is actually the by-product of research into an alien crash in the 1940's - the artificial intelligence is an alien mind that was saved by the pilot before the crash as a survival mechanism!
Many people are worried about what Silveray will do to the Hero license, given the company's prediliction for porn, but Jonas has every intention of producing a family-friendly summer blockbuster.
Silveray: THoO - Tiggrr
9.5.04
Mordred
Saul, Riel's dhampir son, is raised by Katherin to sieze power in the aftermath of Lilith's ejection from Gohira. Saul takes Riel's hospitality, ingratiates himself (it easy to take advantage of Riel after Melody is released), then betrays him and takes his name and organization to sieze power for himself and Katherin.
(Saul tells Riel he's his son, and they verify his DNA. The doctor (Emmett) confirms his ancestry, but also lets Riel know he's vampire. Saul tells Riel that Katherin is dead, and Saul is looking to make things right - Riel believes him too easily.)
It is in this context that Riel learns to let go. "This too must pass."
(Saul tells Riel he's his son, and they verify his DNA. The doctor (Emmett) confirms his ancestry, but also lets Riel know he's vampire. Saul tells Riel that Katherin is dead, and Saul is looking to make things right - Riel believes him too easily.)
It is in this context that Riel learns to let go. "This too must pass."
6.5.04
The Keys of Adam
As Riel comes to realize that his real adversary is Lillith, he also comes to understand her intentions. She stole the Keys of Adam, the keys that bind and loose the powers of heaven, the keys that lock the barrier between Coera and the rest of the universe. Though Lil stole the keys, she was never able to find the lock, and every sortee she makes to Coera involves an attempt to find this lock.
Riel has long known Eva, his mother, but in this chapter he sees Adam, who charges him with finding and using this key. Riel asks what the key and the lock look like, but Adam does not tell him, instead Adam explains that he has already been shown them, and the memories are hidden away. When he sees them, he will remember.
Riel is able to steal the keys from Lillith, and in the final chapter, he unlocks the gate. In flow the angels of Heaven who Descend, and unbeknownst to many, their first act is to find the keys and relock the gate behind them, before any of Lillith's allies can find their way in.
When the Angels leave, they leave the gate open and leave humanity to guard it themselves.
Riel has long known Eva, his mother, but in this chapter he sees Adam, who charges him with finding and using this key. Riel asks what the key and the lock look like, but Adam does not tell him, instead Adam explains that he has already been shown them, and the memories are hidden away. When he sees them, he will remember.
Riel is able to steal the keys from Lillith, and in the final chapter, he unlocks the gate. In flow the angels of Heaven who Descend, and unbeknownst to many, their first act is to find the keys and relock the gate behind them, before any of Lillith's allies can find their way in.
When the Angels leave, they leave the gate open and leave humanity to guard it themselves.
Liliana is a cute little Peruvian
Liliana, as Riel comes to learn of Lil in her contemporary incarnation, is a youthful, tightly voluptuous, Peruvian lady barely more than 4 feet tall. She organizes her nation from the cover of the South American jungle and is able to travel throughout most of the world without attracting notice.
Coera = the heart of Baod, as explained by Lil
As part of Riel's plans to use the Keys to unlock the Boundary, he must steal the Keys from Lil.
In the process of stealing them, he learns her plan for them - she plans to let Baod in, so he can swallow the Earth and reclaim his heart - once Coera is again a part of him, he will be unstoppable. Lil tells him this - she tells him she has contacts outside the Boundary, and they have told her of the prophecy of destruction coming from within the Boundary - she knows this to mean that Baod will emerge from the broken boundary as a devastator.
But Lil tempts Riel - she has the keys, and believes she knows where the locks are (the pyramids, all of them, are built over the ley lines that mark the locks, but only one of them is the correct lock (this one is Mayan)) but she has not yet used it. She believes that she might be able to take Coera instead, and unlike Baod, she would not digest Coera and the Life on it - she would keep them intact as an engine inside her - one that would give her the strength to turn the tables on Baod. The consumption of Coera is a given - Baod's cause, by all accounts, can do nothing but succeed, given time. But should Riel aid Lil, he could prevent the extinction of humanity. Lil is of Coera - she is its Queen, and would not see it destroyed. To Baod, the Life on Coera is a nuisance and would be brushed aside.
The context of this discussion is Lils cantina, and she had changed her form to a 30-foot demoness to gain his attention (the floor erupts in fire, the walls and ceiling crumble, and she stomps 5-foot hooves on the ground around him. "Is this what you expected of the Queen of Hell?!!" (Riel had been surprised to find her a 4.5 foot Mexican native). Lil makes her offer to him while he is in her mouth - it is an oasis from the molten air around him. If he does not accept her offer, she will crunch him up, but if he accepts, perhaps she'll let him go.) With Riel in her mouth, Lil asks if being inside her is not pleasant? She said there are other ways to be inside her, and with Coera in her belly, Riel could experience them all. Cain had some taste of this pleasure, before he lost his senses. Adam also had it, and has had it more recently than Eva would like to believe.
When Lil-cum-Maria Liliana (she thinks it's a great joke that she took on Eva's name) spits Riel out, the room is returned to how it was before, the floor, the walls, the ceiling are untouched, and the people outside are clueless. But so that Riel will understand that it was not just a hallucination, Lil kisses Riel, and burns his tongue, rendering him mute.
--Update--
More on Lil's conversation with Riel:
Expository Monologue - Lil tells Riel of the three minds of mankind - The Appetitive, the Passionate, and the Reasoned (called the id, ego, and superego by some). These facets of the mind are in fact the contributions of the three parents of humanity: Adam (the reasoned), Lil (the passionate), and Baod (the appetitive). One might argue that Eva has replaced Lil as the passionate mother, but it easy to see how many people retain the self-serving emotions as dominant over the altruisitic emotions. None are without the influence of Baod (through Coera). Everyone has Two mothers and a Father. Adam returned as the second Adam to experience this tripartate mind, but being a son of the Eva-Maria, he did not get the full taste of being human - to share in the inheritance of Lil. Of course, if Riel knew better he would argue that Lil's motherhood had been removed from the earth several apocalypses ago, which is at least partly true.
Lil notes that it is amusing to see that mankind has largely rejected the matriarchal pattern of the rest of the universe, in spite of its two mothers - Lil was the original ruler of mankind, and Adam her helpmate (how would a philosopher-warrior ever make a good king - they are much better as pets kept on a tight leash). But when Lil was deposed, undermined and betrayed by Adam, he became the defacto ruler, and Eva, as his offspring of type, became his subordinate helpmate.
In the process of stealing them, he learns her plan for them - she plans to let Baod in, so he can swallow the Earth and reclaim his heart - once Coera is again a part of him, he will be unstoppable. Lil tells him this - she tells him she has contacts outside the Boundary, and they have told her of the prophecy of destruction coming from within the Boundary - she knows this to mean that Baod will emerge from the broken boundary as a devastator.
But Lil tempts Riel - she has the keys, and believes she knows where the locks are (the pyramids, all of them, are built over the ley lines that mark the locks, but only one of them is the correct lock (this one is Mayan)) but she has not yet used it. She believes that she might be able to take Coera instead, and unlike Baod, she would not digest Coera and the Life on it - she would keep them intact as an engine inside her - one that would give her the strength to turn the tables on Baod. The consumption of Coera is a given - Baod's cause, by all accounts, can do nothing but succeed, given time. But should Riel aid Lil, he could prevent the extinction of humanity. Lil is of Coera - she is its Queen, and would not see it destroyed. To Baod, the Life on Coera is a nuisance and would be brushed aside.
The context of this discussion is Lils cantina, and she had changed her form to a 30-foot demoness to gain his attention (the floor erupts in fire, the walls and ceiling crumble, and she stomps 5-foot hooves on the ground around him. "Is this what you expected of the Queen of Hell?!!" (Riel had been surprised to find her a 4.5 foot Mexican native). Lil makes her offer to him while he is in her mouth - it is an oasis from the molten air around him. If he does not accept her offer, she will crunch him up, but if he accepts, perhaps she'll let him go.) With Riel in her mouth, Lil asks if being inside her is not pleasant? She said there are other ways to be inside her, and with Coera in her belly, Riel could experience them all. Cain had some taste of this pleasure, before he lost his senses. Adam also had it, and has had it more recently than Eva would like to believe.
When Lil-cum-Maria Liliana (she thinks it's a great joke that she took on Eva's name) spits Riel out, the room is returned to how it was before, the floor, the walls, the ceiling are untouched, and the people outside are clueless. But so that Riel will understand that it was not just a hallucination, Lil kisses Riel, and burns his tongue, rendering him mute.
--Update--
More on Lil's conversation with Riel:
Expository Monologue - Lil tells Riel of the three minds of mankind - The Appetitive, the Passionate, and the Reasoned (called the id, ego, and superego by some). These facets of the mind are in fact the contributions of the three parents of humanity: Adam (the reasoned), Lil (the passionate), and Baod (the appetitive). One might argue that Eva has replaced Lil as the passionate mother, but it easy to see how many people retain the self-serving emotions as dominant over the altruisitic emotions. None are without the influence of Baod (through Coera). Everyone has Two mothers and a Father. Adam returned as the second Adam to experience this tripartate mind, but being a son of the Eva-Maria, he did not get the full taste of being human - to share in the inheritance of Lil. Of course, if Riel knew better he would argue that Lil's motherhood had been removed from the earth several apocalypses ago, which is at least partly true.
Lil notes that it is amusing to see that mankind has largely rejected the matriarchal pattern of the rest of the universe, in spite of its two mothers - Lil was the original ruler of mankind, and Adam her helpmate (how would a philosopher-warrior ever make a good king - they are much better as pets kept on a tight leash). But when Lil was deposed, undermined and betrayed by Adam, he became the defacto ruler, and Eva, as his offspring of type, became his subordinate helpmate.
5.5.04
The Crescent
During his training at Duckworks, Riel is visited frequently by Eva (as he learns to battle, he begins to remind her of Adam). Riel learns several things about Lil during that period.
Riel learns that the crescent is the sign of Lil (being the symbol of the moon, of course). Riel asks if she has some responsibility for Islam, and Eva says no, that was only a coincidence, though an unfortunate one, as Islam will occasionally attract the attention of Lil or her minions for that reason.
Riel also learns that the most dangerous time is not a full moon, but a new moon, when Lil's dark face is turned to the Earth. Lil, as a trickster, has two faces, and the face turned to Patar-Ori is sweetness and light. But beware the dark side.
Riel learns that the crescent is the sign of Lil (being the symbol of the moon, of course). Riel asks if she has some responsibility for Islam, and Eva says no, that was only a coincidence, though an unfortunate one, as Islam will occasionally attract the attention of Lil or her minions for that reason.
Riel also learns that the most dangerous time is not a full moon, but a new moon, when Lil's dark face is turned to the Earth. Lil, as a trickster, has two faces, and the face turned to Patar-Ori is sweetness and light. But beware the dark side.
Riel and New Babylon
While Riel spends his five years at Duckworks, the political landscape changes. The Middle East declines to near third world status as oil joins coal as an out-of-favor fuel source, and OPEC can no longer control the price of a barrel. Oil drilling exploration is no longer cost efficient. There are some "Oasises" in Dubai, the UAE, etc., but for the most part the Middle East becomes more like Sudan and Ethiopia.
As Lilith's Get comes out from behind the puppeteer's screen and develop their own political force, largely allied with the governments of North America, who still use oil fuel, Lillith is able to control large parts of Iraq, Iran, Pakistan, and the old USSR. She raises old Babylon (her old site of power) and even ressurects the hanging gardens. Babylon is enfused with a new life and culture, and it becomes the center of East-West commerce. Mecca is none too pleased, and the War of the Crescents drives Islam into the recesses of South East Asia, Indonesia, and Africa. Muslim and Jew become brothers as they unite against a new, common enemy.
Riel's final years at Duckworks, which involve live missions around the world, are largely oriented around the War of the Crescents as it flares through the Indian Sub-continent and South-East Asia.
As Lilith's Get comes out from behind the puppeteer's screen and develop their own political force, largely allied with the governments of North America, who still use oil fuel, Lillith is able to control large parts of Iraq, Iran, Pakistan, and the old USSR. She raises old Babylon (her old site of power) and even ressurects the hanging gardens. Babylon is enfused with a new life and culture, and it becomes the center of East-West commerce. Mecca is none too pleased, and the War of the Crescents drives Islam into the recesses of South East Asia, Indonesia, and Africa. Muslim and Jew become brothers as they unite against a new, common enemy.
Riel's final years at Duckworks, which involve live missions around the world, are largely oriented around the War of the Crescents as it flares through the Indian Sub-continent and South-East Asia.
Riel is a father
Though Riel never marries, he does have relationships throughout his career. Along the way he fathers several children, though he only knows of two. One is a daughter by the administrator's daughter at Duckworks. Her daughter has a daughter shortly after Heaven Descends - this is Tal, the heroine of the story.
4.5.04
Riel's Pet Vampire (Jacqui)
After Jack breaks with Kathryn and learns that Melody is truly lost, he floats, lost, for a few weeks before falling in with Jonas. After earning Jonas' trust, he is shown the "business" - Silveray, the basements, the underground, and the apartments. At one of the apartments, they find Jacqueline, an unsuccessful starlet of Silveray, breaking her contract on the neck of one of her underground contracts.
("He wasn't very productive, anyway. You won't miss him, boss.")
After Jonas is done chastizing her, Riel makes a comment about the lack of supervision being the problem.
"Sounds like you have a new volunteer guardian, Jackie. Riel, you have a new pet." Jonas glanced over at Jacqui. "Or maybe the other way around."
For the next few months, Jacqui plays the role that Kathryn was supposed to - she escorts Riel into cliques, she watches his back, and she feeds him information. He, in return, provides the services he did for Kathryn - food. Unlike Kathryn, who kept the potency of his flesh a closely guarded (horded) secret, Jacqui is not so tight-lipped. She invites friends over for Jack-parties. She begins over-indulging, and like a drunk or an addict, becomes obsessed. She becomes obsessed, and careless, and before Jack and Jonas leave for Duckworks, she is killed in a retaliatory strike from vamps she helped to targed.
("He wasn't very productive, anyway. You won't miss him, boss.")
After Jonas is done chastizing her, Riel makes a comment about the lack of supervision being the problem.
"Sounds like you have a new volunteer guardian, Jackie. Riel, you have a new pet." Jonas glanced over at Jacqui. "Or maybe the other way around."
For the next few months, Jacqui plays the role that Kathryn was supposed to - she escorts Riel into cliques, she watches his back, and she feeds him information. He, in return, provides the services he did for Kathryn - food. Unlike Kathryn, who kept the potency of his flesh a closely guarded (horded) secret, Jacqui is not so tight-lipped. She invites friends over for Jack-parties. She begins over-indulging, and like a drunk or an addict, becomes obsessed. She becomes obsessed, and careless, and before Jack and Jonas leave for Duckworks, she is killed in a retaliatory strike from vamps she helped to targed.
NCMirb
Jonas' one-man agency (federally mandated, not federally funded) is called NCMI.
(The Cause is Greater, book I)
"What does that mean?"
"Numinal Contingency Management. It was originally Numinal Crises Management, but we thought "Crises" might draw too much attention to what was supposed to be a line item."
"Doesn't Numinal imply ghosts, too? And religion? Sounds like more than your 'tightly focussed' operation."
"Well, I figure it's no problem if we don't manage all of the Contingencies. Have you heard of a government agency that handles everything it's supposed to? But a broad brush-stroke there might keep another agency from sidling up too close to what I'm doing. I already have enough to worry about dealing with Lorelei and Emmett."
"So what does the "I" stand for?"
"IRB."
"You have an acronym in an acronym? I didn't know you could do that. ...What does that stand for."
"Independent Resource Bureau. It stands for Autonymous. As long as we managed the contingencies and keep the numinals quiet, nobody asks any questions."
(The Cause is Greater, book I)
3.5.04
Riel's indiscretions come back to haunt him.
While Katherin is Riel's matron, she owns him, as Keralai owned David during his slavery. She feeds from him and uses him for her own ends.
One of her more dastardly plans was to sire a son by Riel - she hires a prostitute and makes sure she conceives, vamps her, births her child, then slays the mother. Katherin raises the vampire child, Paul, during her sabbatical, and uses his power to bid against Riel during the upheaval.
One of her more dastardly plans was to sire a son by Riel - she hires a prostitute and makes sure she conceives, vamps her, births her child, then slays the mother. Katherin raises the vampire child, Paul, during her sabbatical, and uses his power to bid against Riel during the upheaval.
1.5.04
More Jonas, The only PNI Field Agent: Underground Contact
While Jonas is the only PNI field agent, there is a home agent in each garage to manage the cars, the infrastructure, and the Underground contacts.
The Underground is a loosely-structured assortment of homeless people whose job it is, among whatever other things they feel like doing, to count things. Counting cops, counting cabs, counting men with yellow ties - whatever their contacts tell them to count. A good half the underground is insane, but their data is as useful as anyone else's - the contacts pay them for their tallies and whatever else they scribble on their pads. The data is collated and filtered, and then... eh?
Later in his career, the Underground becomes the fast-food chain of the Jonas hotel. His rescue girls find that a homeless person, after a bath and shave, is an easy choice for a quick meal, and if they go too far and kill, or even swallow the soul, well... no-one comes looking.
Riel finds out about the Underground while homeless himself, or faking it on a stakeout, and comes back to Jonas from another angle. Jonas is a little embarrassed at being found out, but it is his opportunity to invite Riel into his confidence.
The Underground is a loosely-structured assortment of homeless people whose job it is, among whatever other things they feel like doing, to count things. Counting cops, counting cabs, counting men with yellow ties - whatever their contacts tell them to count. A good half the underground is insane, but their data is as useful as anyone else's - the contacts pay them for their tallies and whatever else they scribble on their pads. The data is collated and filtered, and then... eh?
Later in his career, the Underground becomes the fast-food chain of the Jonas hotel. His rescue girls find that a homeless person, after a bath and shave, is an easy choice for a quick meal, and if they go too far and kill, or even swallow the soul, well... no-one comes looking.
Riel finds out about the Underground while homeless himself, or faking it on a stakeout, and comes back to Jonas from another angle. Jonas is a little embarrassed at being found out, but it is his opportunity to invite Riel into his confidence.
Melody Before and After
Melody Lilly, Jack Riel's girlfriend, is more his rebellion girlfriend than a true love. It is true that he loves her, but he probably believes it is more serious than it is. She is not from a wealthy or influential family (which does not please his parents, though they try not to mention it), she is much smarter than him, and she is a little kinkier than him - a little outside of his realm of comfortable. They are both students at Pittsbury Uni, and she picked up on him at one of his "Refinery" gigs.
She lives in the dorms with 3 roommates (though there are four girls in the room when the bloodsuckers strike, allowing for the police to believe that one of the burnt corpses is Melody's), and she has known one of them biblically. She is not really a "good" person at heart, in that it is easy for the vamps to truly and irrevokably sway her to their cause. That Riel does not recognize that she is unsavable is evidence of how poorly he knows her. She is also a bit of an amateur thief, and does not mind causing pain to others if it makes her life better.
After she is turned, her last true act of kindness is sparing Riel when they hit her family after the funeral. She truly enjoys her new power, and thrills in the hunt. She is able to evade death for so long both because of her intelligence, and because she is able to play Riel for mercy long enough to escape his deadliality.
She lives in the dorms with 3 roommates (though there are four girls in the room when the bloodsuckers strike, allowing for the police to believe that one of the burnt corpses is Melody's), and she has known one of them biblically. She is not really a "good" person at heart, in that it is easy for the vamps to truly and irrevokably sway her to their cause. That Riel does not recognize that she is unsavable is evidence of how poorly he knows her. She is also a bit of an amateur thief, and does not mind causing pain to others if it makes her life better.
After she is turned, her last true act of kindness is sparing Riel when they hit her family after the funeral. She truly enjoys her new power, and thrills in the hunt. She is able to evade death for so long both because of her intelligence, and because she is able to play Riel for mercy long enough to escape his deadliality.
Riel is a son
Riel's adoptive parents are deep into politics - his mother was very active in Doctors without Borders, and his father was Mayor of Pittsbury, has been in the private sector leading a non-profit, and is considering a run for senator.
When Riel goes vigilante, it casts his father's campaigns in a negative light, and they keep trying to reel him back in. His parent's connections help to keep him out of jail.
It isn't until Riel's parents are taken hostage, then killed when he submits himself that his connections to them truly cease.
When Riel goes vigilante, it casts his father's campaigns in a negative light, and they keep trying to reel him back in. His parent's connections help to keep him out of jail.
It isn't until Riel's parents are taken hostage, then killed when he submits himself that his connections to them truly cease.
Jack Riel - before the Tumult
Riel, before the hunting, before Melody was turned and his life was turned upside down, was a music student at Pittsbury State U. He was a fair musician and a good composer (for a college student), and was in his junior year. His long-term aspirations were to be a successful film scorer. He played guitar in a 3-person coverband called Refinery, which mostly turned classic rock, hymns, folk, and pop into Hard Rock/Electronica standards.
Riel was a fan of comic books. His favorite series was The Hero of Ohio, which is on par with Spiderman, Batman, or Superman for popularity. Riel has a poster of Bethani Jones on his wall, and in the background of the first two parts of Riel's story, that movie is being made. When the first story is opening and Riel is coming over to pick Melody up, it is for a Halloween party, and Melody is dressing up like Tiggrr, Riel like the Hero.
Jack also was largely a motorcyclist, and his adopted parents bought him a old Triumph, which he never quite got around to restoring.
Riel was a fan of comic books. His favorite series was The Hero of Ohio, which is on par with Spiderman, Batman, or Superman for popularity. Riel has a poster of Bethani Jones on his wall, and in the background of the first two parts of Riel's story, that movie is being made. When the first story is opening and Riel is coming over to pick Melody up, it is for a Halloween party, and Melody is dressing up like Tiggrr, Riel like the Hero.
Jack also was largely a motorcyclist, and his adopted parents bought him a old Triumph, which he never quite got around to restoring.
Jonas Ciad - Before the Turmoil
Jonas Ciad is in many ways Jack Riel's counterpart, or some kind of mix between Riel and the Batman. He was orphaned at a young age (nothing sinister - just a boating accident), and a large fortune fell on his shoulders. His father was sole owner, CEO, and President of the fast food chain, "Kung Fu Chicken". After his parents death the chain slipped into disrepair and fell out of favor, but Jonas hired a new board to handle things, and with him at the helm the chain was revamped and became very successful again. Jonas completed his MBA by age 20, and was on the cover of BusinessWeek several times.
Then Jonas handed the reigns of the company to the board, and withdrew into the shadows; he had become a regular in the club scenes along the Eastern Seaboard, and he essentially retired to party full time.
That was Jonas' introduction to the numinal. It was a movie cliche, but vampires' main business affair were clubs, raves, and e-rings - a lot could go unnoticed. Vampires would typically be the most normal-seeming in the group. Jonas took notice after the death of a friend that no-one cared about (it was written off as an overdose), and he exacted some revenge. In his words to Riel, "I single-handedly made the DC club scene boring."
Jonas now has mini-bases around the world in the basements of various Kung Fu Chickens. Each site has an all-black supercharged Police Interceptor (police lights are hidden behind the tint in the windows), and a magnetic decal with a very federal-looking PNI (Parnormal/Numinal Intelligence) shield. Sitting next to each interceptor is a Crown Vic taxi, for when he wants to "blend". He has built up relationships with a number of law enforcement officials around the country, who all think he is a black-ops fed and assist him as such. He has even had a several million-dollar PNI line item added to the Justice Department budget, though the money is apparently going to the pet projects of the senators he bribed.
Jonas maintains a professional appearance, but is no starched-collar crime hunter. He still runs with the same crowd, has the same vices, and several of his friends are vampire stooges that either he saved from their evil ways, or they seduced him into not caring (it depends on who you ask).
----
Though Jonas has remained outside the day-to-day operations of Kung-Fu Chicken, he has parlayed his wealth into other ventures - he owns rental property around the country, mostly in the form of multi-unit apart complexes, and he has started a production company called SilveRay that to date has only produced porn (he's trying to take it more mainstream and win the option for "The Hero of Ohio" license). Both of these ventures allow aid him in his vampire control efforts - those vampires he manages to covert/save/have duped him, he can put up in empty units to get them back on their feet/use as safe houses/keep them under house arrest. His production company/strip bars have a talent base almost exclusively of the same group of vampires, which keeps them busy and paid, and can also introduce them to acceptable channels of bloodletting.
Then Jonas handed the reigns of the company to the board, and withdrew into the shadows; he had become a regular in the club scenes along the Eastern Seaboard, and he essentially retired to party full time.
That was Jonas' introduction to the numinal. It was a movie cliche, but vampires' main business affair were clubs, raves, and e-rings - a lot could go unnoticed. Vampires would typically be the most normal-seeming in the group. Jonas took notice after the death of a friend that no-one cared about (it was written off as an overdose), and he exacted some revenge. In his words to Riel, "I single-handedly made the DC club scene boring."
Jonas now has mini-bases around the world in the basements of various Kung Fu Chickens. Each site has an all-black supercharged Police Interceptor (police lights are hidden behind the tint in the windows), and a magnetic decal with a very federal-looking PNI (Parnormal/Numinal Intelligence) shield. Sitting next to each interceptor is a Crown Vic taxi, for when he wants to "blend". He has built up relationships with a number of law enforcement officials around the country, who all think he is a black-ops fed and assist him as such. He has even had a several million-dollar PNI line item added to the Justice Department budget, though the money is apparently going to the pet projects of the senators he bribed.
Jonas maintains a professional appearance, but is no starched-collar crime hunter. He still runs with the same crowd, has the same vices, and several of his friends are vampire stooges that either he saved from their evil ways, or they seduced him into not caring (it depends on who you ask).
----
Though Jonas has remained outside the day-to-day operations of Kung-Fu Chicken, he has parlayed his wealth into other ventures - he owns rental property around the country, mostly in the form of multi-unit apart complexes, and he has started a production company called SilveRay that to date has only produced porn (he's trying to take it more mainstream and win the option for "The Hero of Ohio" license). Both of these ventures allow aid him in his vampire control efforts - those vampires he manages to covert/save/have duped him, he can put up in empty units to get them back on their feet/use as safe houses/keep them under house arrest. His production company/strip bars have a talent base almost exclusively of the same group of vampires, which keeps them busy and paid, and can also introduce them to acceptable channels of bloodletting.
30.4.04
Rithahnder: Table of Contents
I. Godswordsman
II. Brothers
III. Death
IV. ReBirth
V. Son and Heir
VI. Animmortal
VII. Relations
A. Palin's Breath
- How David learn of his Parentage and is Confirmed
- Riel comes to Ae'verion to adop David as his protoge and finds that Bethani has made herself his matron. He weans David and overthrows Vashti's uprising in the capitol.
II. Brothers
- How David is established as the Right Hand of the GloryWolf Returned, and is Declared.
- Riel completes David's training ans they sail from Ae'verion to rescue the other two known rithahnder. David learns he is the son of Eva and learns his future. Riel confronts Bethani and repulses her, but admits her eventual future victory.
III. Death
- How War comes, and Riel dies.
- With Riel established in Daethan as General Godswordsman, and fulfillment of the Lion's prophecy that his General-Mentor would be reborn (though, in fact, David is the rebirth), Riel draws a full army to slay Lilith's Get. They take the North with the help of the Sapphire Eye, but Riel is betrayed in the South and falls.
IV. ReBirth
- How David is married, enslaved, liberated, and elevated.
- David is spirited away and nursed back to health by the river people. When he is whole, Eva takes him to the spring where Beckari is bathing. They are married inside the year, but the South is still at war and David is called to it. David is captured and sold to Bethani, who releases him after the requisite seven years. David makes his way to Daethan and is named Riel's successor.
V. Son and Heir
- How David leads the world to victory.
- David now leads the armies of the world against Lilith's Get in the South. He goes from battle in the field to battle in the throne rooms as he tries to build coalitions amidst the contries trying to grab power in the vacuums left by the wars. Some coalitions are hard, like the Ancients, Bethani's Brood, and the Obscured Throne. He banishes Lilith to the moon.
VI. Animmortal
- How David loses Beckari, and is incited to a slaughter
- With Lilith dispelled, Advid is free to retire and disband his army, whether or nor they will. Bethani's daughters misconstrue her longing for David and slay his household, including Beckari. David Slaughters Bethani's Brood in response, including some innocents. Rather than return in shame, he gives himself to Bethani.
VII. Relations
- A Prologue
- Millenia earlier, David is Illen GloryWolf, chief counsel to the Lion, another son of Eve. He meets the young Keralai and tells her the future.
A. Palin's Breath
- David's childhood friend escapes the slaughter to deliver a message to the Daethan Council.
- Palin awakens from a thump on the head to see the slaughter on the battle field, and a throng of the triumphant Get reaping their harvest. Palin finds a bow, fits an arrow, and lets fly. He hears the howl of horror behind him, but he is already on his way, a few steps ahead, to Daethan.
8.4.04
Palin's Breath
Palin escapes from the battlefield where Riel dies. The casualties are plentiful - the living have fled, and now the vampires and their servants pick through the wounded for meals or torture victims. Before they get to him, Palin awakens from a bump on the head. He sees a gaudily dressed vamp several score yards away, guesses that she is important, and puts an arrow right through her heart. She drops down, immediately dead. Palin slips off to the edge of the trees and just makes it before he hears the cries. He knows they've found her body, and she was important indeed.
The enemy hunts Palin ruthlessly, and he is unable to escape the forest. He begins to turn the tables on them, and hunt them in turn. By luck and skill, he becomes quite good. He rescues another young boy from the vamps, and trains him as an apprentice. During one attack on the vamps, he learns a secret - a secret that could mean the difference between winning the war or losing utterly.
His apprentice is capture, and eaten before his eyes. Palin realizes that to attempt escape is futile. In the captitivity of the vamps, he commits suicide, so they cannot eat his soul. He imprints on his memory the information he needs to pass on. On his death, he demands to be returned to the womb immediately, and breaks protocol to do so in Daethan. He also learns his true name, which is similar to Palin, but not quite.
The Daethen culture does not believe in re-incarnation, or even a significant life after death, so his choice is momentus, and based on what he heard Riel say about his conversations with Eve. But as soon as Palin is re-born, he is trying to speak, and he bears birthmarks of his suicide. His young parents can tell he is special, but it is not until he is 5 that he is able to gain an audience. By that time, he is considered a prophet of sorts. This period of 5 years is the same that David spends in recovery, with Bethani and with Beckari, then being confirmed in the Daethan temples. Palin reborn sees him, and remembers exactly what to tell him. This helps to confirm David and set him on the path to win the South.
The enemy hunts Palin ruthlessly, and he is unable to escape the forest. He begins to turn the tables on them, and hunt them in turn. By luck and skill, he becomes quite good. He rescues another young boy from the vamps, and trains him as an apprentice. During one attack on the vamps, he learns a secret - a secret that could mean the difference between winning the war or losing utterly.
His apprentice is capture, and eaten before his eyes. Palin realizes that to attempt escape is futile. In the captitivity of the vamps, he commits suicide, so they cannot eat his soul. He imprints on his memory the information he needs to pass on. On his death, he demands to be returned to the womb immediately, and breaks protocol to do so in Daethan. He also learns his true name, which is similar to Palin, but not quite.
The Daethen culture does not believe in re-incarnation, or even a significant life after death, so his choice is momentus, and based on what he heard Riel say about his conversations with Eve. But as soon as Palin is re-born, he is trying to speak, and he bears birthmarks of his suicide. His young parents can tell he is special, but it is not until he is 5 that he is able to gain an audience. By that time, he is considered a prophet of sorts. This period of 5 years is the same that David spends in recovery, with Bethani and with Beckari, then being confirmed in the Daethan temples. Palin reborn sees him, and remembers exactly what to tell him. This helps to confirm David and set him on the path to win the South.
6.4.04
Wreaking
The story begins with the recount of Bethani's daughters' slaughter of Deyvid's household on the Savannah. As they toy with the survivors of his home, Deyvid appears very suddenly and alone and wreaks his vengeance. He storms like a war god, slaying the Get he has allowed to remain, until his Remnant reappears as well, following him back over the wall to join him.
Deyvid disperses the army and hands over the power to his Lieutenant, and gives himself over to Bethani.
Deyvid disperses the army and hands over the power to his Lieutenant, and gives himself over to Bethani.
5.4.04
Deyvid in Bal Abillion
When Deyvid is finally unfettered, and wages full war against the Get of the South, he is able to drive the armies out of every land, but they keep spilling over the mountain walls. Defying the orders coming from Daethan, he leads what remnant of his army that will follow him over the walls and into the desert lands of the southwest to find the ruins of Bal Abillion - a city that had been great in the time of the Lion. A scrap of a note left from Illen to Riel leads Dafyd on a quest for this mirage city, and amidst the perilous traps laid to disrupt his every step, he finds the lonely Lil, who has isolated herself to prevent the treachery that allowed the Lion to undercut her.
The story ends after Dafyd has banished Lil to the moon, and colonizes the city with many of his own troops and Lil's unwilling slaves. Just as he is able to catch his breath and begin plans of return, he is cut to the heart - he feels Beckari die back at their home on the Savannah.
The story ends after Dafyd has banished Lil to the moon, and colonizes the city with many of his own troops and Lil's unwilling slaves. Just as he is able to catch his breath and begin plans of return, he is cut to the heart - he feels Beckari die back at their home on the Savannah.
The story of the spider and the flies
There is a parable in Deyvid's world - an esoteric story known to the elite in the south - of the spider and the flies. I need to write up the story in character later, but the gist of the story is that as people own the herds, the spider owns the flies. The flies don't need to know that they are owned to be owned, but when the spider eats the fly, it is by right of ownership, by right of superiority. The flies don't have the right to protest, nor should we spring the fly from the web. The spider doesn't eat only the flies, only what it needs or wants, and the rest of the flies go about their way, not knowing they are owned, that they are potential dinners. The meaning of the parable is known only to the elite of the kingdom ruled by Lil's Get.
4.4.04
A Culture of non-Violence
When Deyvid is confirmed as a Rithahnder, he is formally cast out of the church of the God of Daethan, for his violent ways. The greatest crime against the God is murder and killing, and the Rithahnder, as the Godswordsman, is the man of death. To leave him in the church and excuse the knowledge that he will kill in the future is anathema. Many of the priests of the church are vegeterians.
But as the Godswordsman, the Rithahnder cannot be cast out of the sight of the God. Instead, he is placed in "the Pocket of the God", seperated from the church and its sacraments, but not the God.
But as the Godswordsman, the Rithahnder cannot be cast out of the sight of the God. Instead, he is placed in "the Pocket of the God", seperated from the church and its sacraments, but not the God.
Beckari is the Last
When the Barrier was closed at the end of the first Age, much of the army of Patar-Ori (and Adam's personal troupe) returned to their stars, or left to explore matter, but many stayed behind. Of those who remained, many of the greater became the gods, and the lesser chose to bind themselves to flesh. These are the elves.
In the Underworld and the Garden, the elves were the stewards, both of the verdency of Coera and of Coera herself - they brought her from a husky bulb to a thriving, teaming, but beautiful and artistic jungle. But the Patriarchal Age was the age of men, and the elves disappeared into the wilderness - they went where men were not. Some Elves chose to lose their identity and become men - granted, they were greater than nearly any man - but they cut their ties to their star and became mortal - these lived among men. When Lil built the Tower of Babal, she did it with the aid of Elf and delver - she played on their fears of being pushed from their gardens, she made men to be their enemy instead of their care, and she won a surprisingly large number of them. But the majority of Elves redeemed themselves, and were instrumental in leading Seth against Lil and undermining her.
During the Tower period, the Elves no long retreated, but claimed their own lands, and did not suffer instrusion. They were suspicious of all outsiders, until the peace of Ando brought stability, and with stability, commerce, and with commerce, acceptance. Marion, Prophet queen of the Elves, told that all but the last of the Elves had been born, and it was so. No longer was it permitted for the Elves to create another of the flesh, or of spirit - the barrier was full and stifling Coera, they were told. No longer was it permitted for an elf whose flesh was destroyed to re-enter flesh, and suddenly they became very preservation-conscious, and very conservative.
Beckari was born during the turning of the age, and she knew it was for a purpose. She was the Virgin jewel princess of the Elves, and was held in high-esteem across the clan and even the world. Her birth was accompanied by portents and signs, and with prophecy of the coming of Deyvid. It was curious indeed to the Elves when Illen Glory-Wolf came through their lands to meet the Jewel Princess, but did not come with the signs. He had a secret that he would not tell them, and Marion would not share.
Beckari's death is the death of the Elves - they retreat to the bowels of Coera, to give up their flesh and never be seen again.
In the Underworld and the Garden, the elves were the stewards, both of the verdency of Coera and of Coera herself - they brought her from a husky bulb to a thriving, teaming, but beautiful and artistic jungle. But the Patriarchal Age was the age of men, and the elves disappeared into the wilderness - they went where men were not. Some Elves chose to lose their identity and become men - granted, they were greater than nearly any man - but they cut their ties to their star and became mortal - these lived among men. When Lil built the Tower of Babal, she did it with the aid of Elf and delver - she played on their fears of being pushed from their gardens, she made men to be their enemy instead of their care, and she won a surprisingly large number of them. But the majority of Elves redeemed themselves, and were instrumental in leading Seth against Lil and undermining her.
During the Tower period, the Elves no long retreated, but claimed their own lands, and did not suffer instrusion. They were suspicious of all outsiders, until the peace of Ando brought stability, and with stability, commerce, and with commerce, acceptance. Marion, Prophet queen of the Elves, told that all but the last of the Elves had been born, and it was so. No longer was it permitted for the Elves to create another of the flesh, or of spirit - the barrier was full and stifling Coera, they were told. No longer was it permitted for an elf whose flesh was destroyed to re-enter flesh, and suddenly they became very preservation-conscious, and very conservative.
Beckari was born during the turning of the age, and she knew it was for a purpose. She was the Virgin jewel princess of the Elves, and was held in high-esteem across the clan and even the world. Her birth was accompanied by portents and signs, and with prophecy of the coming of Deyvid. It was curious indeed to the Elves when Illen Glory-Wolf came through their lands to meet the Jewel Princess, but did not come with the signs. He had a secret that he would not tell them, and Marion would not share.
Beckari's death is the death of the Elves - they retreat to the bowels of Coera, to give up their flesh and never be seen again.















